《The Flower of Separation》


 Chapter 1 - The Empire

    Like any other Empire story, there will be one outstanding individual who will change the current status of the Empire and bring hope to the fallen Empire. But before that hero emerges, a tragedy has to happen first.


    The First Empress of the Empire, Olivia, was an ordinary girl with only half noble blood. She lived in terrible conditions when she was younger, in a small vige before discovering her royal blood. At first, she did not fit in very well with the pce rules, and her family considered her an outcast. None of her siblings considered her as a threat to the throne. But that was their mistake.


    Olivia was very popr with the vige people. Everybody saw her as a kind and yet strongdy. While Olivia still felt odd about her situation, she studied the customs well. It did not take long before others started topare her with the current heirs to the throne. But it was not until she personally ended a war did people begin to call her out as a candidate to be the Empress.


    It was a position that would unify the scattered members of royalty in the Kingdom. A position where she could make changes. While the Empire was not in ruins then, nobody could lead, and thus there were many barrennds. Many people did not have any homes or work.


    So Olivia epted it and became the Empress, the first thing she did was to unify the nobility and create a round table of families that would be the pir of support to the Empire.


    With the seven ruling families lending aid to the imperial family, it was the world''s strongest Empire.


    The first family, with the emblem of the red lily


    Second family, with the emblem of the blue wisteria


    Third family, with the emblem of the yellow pegasus


    Fourth family, with the emblem green eagles


    Fifth family: with the purple lions


    Sixth family: with the orange phoenix


    Seventh family with the ck diamonds


    A different color can identify each ruling family. They all ruled in harmony under the First empress of the Empire and lived peacefully but only for a single generation. After the death of the First empress, the Empire fell into ruins. Chaos reigned thends, and the seven ruling families gradually became corrupted.


    The existence of an eighth family emerged shortly after the Empress'' death. They had no color and called themselves ''nks.'' These nks acted submissive to the seven royal families, but many suspects that they have something to do with the empress'' death.


    For years, nobody could assume the Empress title since only those born with a special "characteristic magic" could be the Empress.


    Five years after the first Empress''s death, there was the birth of a girl with a strange birthmark in the second ruling family. It was different from the First Empress power, but it was a power that could make those submit.


    The girl''s parents did not want to reveal this information and kept it to themselves. They tried to hide the girl away from the rest of society. But the moment she turned twenty-five, she received a ruling from those temporarily in charge.


    After the first empress''s death, the elders of the Empire isted themselves in the magic tower. From there, they maintained a neutral stance and simply watched over the Empire. They were mere puppets who could not do anything.


    For years they remained silent, but after they discovered the girl.


    ''You must be the Empress.''


    Unknown to them, another girl was born with a unique mark; that girl chose a different path.


    ¡­


    After the First Empress''s death, one family among the seven had a vast amount of power. The ageha family with a red lily as their emblem. The first ruling family with the most prestige and history. But unlike the other ruling families, this family dealt with matters of the underworld. All children born into this family are trained as high-level assassins that the imperial family could use.


    The family became more corrupted and, at some point, started to deal with shady businesses such as drugs and human trafficking.


    The main trigger of that change was the birth of a young girl with mysterious eyes. But right as they discovered this girl''s right to be Empress, they received word about the other girl. They decided quickly, and they would train this girl to be Empress first and have herpete. Yet, they did not think for a moment that she would refuse. When the girl was old enough to walk and talk, the first thing she said was, ''I will never be the Empress.''


    So she chose another path, not the path of assassination, but the path of being a general in the imperial family. Many in the family scorned her for submitting, but some understood her personality.


    She chose the path to be a general to see the wars up close, to be on the battlefield¡ªa path of bloodshed and constant terror that is the path she Ageha Lilian chose.


    In an underground torture chamber in the Ageha mansion, a woman with long ck hair and bloodshot red eyes entered the chambers without a singlentern. Her father''s men who saw her tried to give her a light source, but she shook it away.


    "There is no need."


    The darker it is, the better. Unlike the eyes of the Empress, her eyes were cursed. She could control others, but there was an issue, her limited eyesight, limited only to the dark. She mainly saw in the dark during the day; her eyesight was monochrome.


    "General t¡ªthose things around you¡ª?" One of the soldiers stuttered.


    "Hmm? These?" She raised her fingers. A stream of red lilies surrounded her. It was the flower of separation, hundreds of red spider lilies.


    "Are they¡ªal-" the solider didn''t finish his sentence before the red spider lilies headed in his direction. In the next few minutes, nobody could hear anything else but the sound of consumed flesh.


    Her lips curve to a smile. "Mischievous creatures aren''t they? The moment they see a bit of blood, they go a bit crazy. "


    The remaining soldiers all had pale faces, but they silently led her to the main chamber.


    "Is the news true? Did you confirm who the prisoner was?" Lilian asked the head guard.


    "Yes, mam. It is the rumored missing Prince from the yellow Dantalias."


    "Prince Pierre?" She recalled the name her father mentioned to her before.


    "Correct, mam."


    When she heard the news, Lilian personally wanted to go and torture him. She has no personal connections with him, and it would be her first time meeting the Prince. But once she heard the connection he had to the new Empress, she became interested.


    Stepping into the chamber, she expected to see the man chained up. But instead, she saw an empty sight.


    She frowned when she saw the broken chains. "Where is he?!!"


    "We do not know ma--"


    "Where is he?" Lilian repeated.


    "Mam, we just received word. This guy let him escape."


    Her gaze darted towards the other guy on the ground. Based on his clothing, he was a mere civilian, but she noticed the papers scattered. A news reporter? Ah, it took her a few moments before she recognized the guy. It was the editor in chief of the Empire news source Liam.


    A deep sigh escaped her lips when she looked at the pathetic creature on the ground. She slowly walked over to him, and an agonized screech was torn from his lips as she gradually stepped on each finger.


    "Father granted you permission to do interviews around the estate, but instead, you let the prisoner escape?"


    "You personally came here. Is this guy that special General of the Empire Miss Lilian?" Liam mocked.


    Beads of sweat clung to his already pale face. It seemed like the head guard already tortured him before she came here. She saw wip signs on his arms.


    Lilian saw a defiant look in his eyes. But his eyes looked like a mere child to her. This won''t be fun, but it will do until the guards find the escapee. She slowly lifted her feet from each of the kids'' fingers. Despite only stepping on it a few times, she noted how some fingers bent backward.


    What a weakling, she has yet to do anything too.


    Lilian raised her hand, and the guards lifted Liam from the ground and shackled him onto the wall.


    "Now then, I suppose since you are here, you might as well answer my questions."


    "Like I will tell you an-" Liam paused mid-sentence as he looked at what she just picked up. In her hands were a few candles. "Wh--what do you n to do?"


    "Did you know the ageha family are trained assassins? We specialize in quickly killing our enemies. But if the imperial family still wants something with them, they ask us to do the interrogation. They give the orders, but they don''t have to do anything and keep their hands clean. Isn''t that strange?" She slowly tipped the candle above the boy''s head, and he screamed in agony.


    "So each head of the family decided we will include our own rules, instead of a normal interrogation we can y around with the captured individual. The others do their own thing, but I prefer this method."


    She leaned forward and whispered in his ear. "Torture them until they are half dead-" Her sentence fell short when the young boy broke free of the shackles. He took something out of his pocket and sprinkled it across her eyes, and rushed off.


    The soldiers on the sidelines did not move despite seeing the situation. Why would they have to?


    He is indeed a child, what childish and naive methods.


    But did he think he could escape? She loosened the shackles on purpose, idiot.


    With one lift of her finger, a stream of poisonous red vines emerged from the ground and shackled the young boy''s feet.


    Lilian walked over. "To see you struggle more is my greatest pleasure in life. But unfortunately today I have to rush things, I have something bothersome to attend to."


    But that bothersome thing could potentially turn out to be interesting.


    Torture them until they are half dead, heal them, torture them again, and set them free. Give them that foolish hope that they can escape, and when they restfortably in their own homes again, they get killed.


    Such is the way of the family she lives in.


    But this young boy is more fun to torture than she thought. After she lets him go, she will let him live for a bit longer instead of killing him immediately.


    A quick and swift death is boring; Ageha Lilian prefers to prey on her victims until nothing is left. Prey on them until she hatters their soul, and there is absolutely nothing but a lifeless puppet.


    Lilian watched as the red spider lilies around her headed towards the boy and slowly bit by bit the vines pierced into his flesh. The screeching of a young boy with such a defiant attitude pleased her, but she felt disappointed. Torturing that Prince would have been a lot more fun.


    "Make sure to heal him so he can moveter on and fix his stuff. Afterwards, send his family a message. The ageha family will not tolerate such behavior again."


    "Yes, mam."


    She wonders why these things obey her. Is it because she is the strongest in her family? No other member of her family can handle these creatures. Nobody would choose them as their familiar creatures that serve their master. Others often chose creatures such as dragons or goblins. But instead, she picked this flower, and it felt like something was calling out to her.


    Her thoughts broke off when she heard arge horn sounde from the small window''s direction. Lilian turned to the young boy. "You''re really lucky today, and it seems you can escape sooner."


    She turned away and headed towards the exit, but at thest moment, she took a small dagger from her pouch and threw it. Itnded exactly in the spot she wanted it to, just right above his stomach and just barely missing his heart.


    "It is time to greet the new Empress. I wonder how long she willst?"

 Chapter 2 - The Coronation Part 1

    Not everybody believed that the Empire needs an Empress. While there are many conflicts between the seven ruling families, they have not gone to war.


    As long as there was a bnce, she Zestra Zushi didn''t mind.


    So when she learned that she had to be the Empress, she was livid.


    It was her mistake. Her family shielded her for a long time. But that day, her husband to be sent an odd letter.


    ''Come alone.''


    There was something eerie about it, so she decided to go. That day she ended up confronting assassins and using her power.


    Shortly after that event, the summons came, and she also learned her husband''s identity to be. ''A Prince.'' He was of nobler status than she thought. Those assassins were after her husband. The assassins learned of her existence and intended to use her to lure him over.


    When she first met her husband, she knew he was a noble. But she thought he came from amon family.


    The reason why she changed her mind was the disappearance of her husband.


    ''I can''t keep raising the child in that household.''


    Zushi wanted nothing more than to get away from that house, even if it meant bing the nation''s Empress. It may seem a bit extreme to others, but she felt that she would not get any peace even if she tried to leave the house.


    Those people, even after she left, would do anything to make her life miserable.


    Initially, she nned to leave the house and find a quiet area. But, the month before she had to leave, several incidents urred.


    ''I came this far¡­because I have someone I need to protect.''


    Her son Branden is only seven years old. The child has already had to suffer so much. The imperial family, the pce, ispletely different from what they are used to. But, this is better than dying at the hands of those people.


    For the first few years, they treated her like a treasure. As time went by, she gradually understood that something was wrong. The looks they gave her were not normal.


    It was shortly after she turned ten years old.


    She was picking up herbs in the forest when she bumped into a magical creature. Naturally, she was frightened, but before it could do anything, a strange light surrounded her. Her crystal blue colored eyes seemed to turn into a brighter shade of blue.


    She felt a surge of power.


    It was the first time this happened,, yet her body and lips moved on itsits own.


    "Kneel before me."


    What happened afterward was a blur for her. But Zushi understood from how excited the adults were that she used the strange power. ''So this is the reason why?''


    Sometimes the love and affection her family members showed her felt odd. It felt suffocating. Now she understood, from the start, this is what they wanted from her.


    Many argued that her powers woke up toote. Indeed she was already ten years old; most magic users wake up their powers between the age of five to seven. The truly talented individuals are much younger.


    But that didn''t matter to her.


    Zushi opened her eyes as she looked at the sight before her. It felt stifling in this long gown. Moreover, she tried to keep her eyes forward and not around her. She currently kneeled on a long red carpet as bishop-like individuals recited a long speech.


    How much longer does she have to kneel like this? Her legs will give out.


    "Zestra Zushi."


    "Yes."


    "Do you swear from this day onwards that you will dedicate yourself entirely to serving the Empire?"


    "I do."


    "Do you swear that you will prioritize the people over yourself and if the need arises, sacrifice yourself?"


    "I do."


    "As the Empress, you must dedicate yourself to your role in striving to improve the Empire. You put the Empire''s best interest before anybody elses. You must obey and enforce thew."


    In other words, this decree is to keep her in line. Zushi hesitated as she thought of her child.


    ''It seems mommy is a liar, Braden. The number one person for me will always be you, even if I endanger the Empire.''


    "Yes."


    After she said those words, she felt the two assistants drape something around her shoulders. The bishop in the center stepped forward and ced the crown on her head.


    ''It''s heavier than I thought. But this must be the weight I will have to carry from now on.''


    Zushi slowly rose to her feet, and she felt her heartbeat rapidly as she turned around. There were more people than she imagined. ''Why is the coronation done in front of so many people?'' It took ce right at the pce entrance, so there was a mix of nobility and normal people.


    This is scarier than she thought it would be. But, she has to do this for the sake of her child and her husband. If he learns of this, he wille back, right? He won''t let her rule the country alone.


    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a sharp and intense gaze. Zushi followed the source, and then she saw her. A woman with long straight ck hair and ruby-colored eyes.


    ''So that''s the one, huh?''


    Another reason why she became the Empress was she wanted to meet this woman. The Ageha family''s heir, the woman themoners call the evil General.


    ¡­


    In the pce, waiting room, four and a half hourster.


    Zushi slumped down on therge couch and ced her hands across her face. She knew the parade was still ongoing outside. But she still had some time before she would show herself again. The formal ceremonysted for four and a half hours. Even after they gave her the crown and scepter, there were still a lot of other things to do.


    She hears the door creek open and small footsteps enter the room. Zushi waited for a few minutes before she hears the footsteps halt.


    "Is mother sleeping?"


    Her lips curve to a smile when she hears that. Zushi extended her hand out and pulled the young boy onto the couch.


    "Mother, sneaky!" Braden eximed.


    "Mother is tired." She snuggled up to the young boy. "Braden is soft and fluffy."


    "I--I''m not! I''m a man, so I''m strong."


    When seven-year-old tries to act brave like this, it is very cute.


    "Right, your brave and strong, so you should protect me."


    "Don''t mess with him, and he will only let it get to his head." A familiar voice said.


    Zushi nced over and spotted a woman with short blonde curly hair and emerald-colored eyes. It was her eldest sister Mo.


    "If you act this way, it''s no wonder he ran off."


    "Aunt Mo is scary today."


    "Braden, didn''t I tell you not to disturb your mother until the ceremony ends?"


    "But I missed her!"


    Mo is normally very kind. But before the ceremony started, Zushi noticed how anxious she seemed to be about something.


    "I thought for sure that he woulde here today. Hasn''t word gotten round everywhere about the new Empress?"


    Mo flinched, and she coughed. "Perhaps he is here."


    "If he is, he shoulde to me already." Zushi sighed. "Braden is already seven years old. I understand that before, he was trying to lie low. But enough is enough."


    He is already missing out on a good portion of the child''s life. How much more does he have to miss?


    "I thought if I did this, he would show. After all, back then, he told me that I didn''t suit a grand lifestyle, and we would live a quiet life."


    ''Pierre most-likely already knew about my powers. After he went missing, his brother came to me one time and exined the situation.''


    It turned out that his family wanted to use her. He initially approached her on their orders, but he genuinely fell in love with her.


    Mo is hiding something from her.


    But she isn''t the type of person who would pry.


    "Did I do a good job?"


    "Yes, yes you did. Zu, has anybody approached you?"


    "Approach?"


    "As in somebody from the pce other than the ones who held the ceremony."


    "Are you talking about that person?"


    "You already knew?" Mo asked.


    "Well, I did my own investigation. I know the only trail to those fire attacks on the vige lead to her. I learned the imperial army mobilized that time. That woman is a general too?"


    Mo sighed deeply. She looked very troubled but nodded. "She is the same age as you and a younger general than me, but she has more power. She has the most control of the imperial army."


    "The heir of the Ageha family became a general?"


    Normally the family heirs would not tolerate a position that involved lowering themselves towards another person.


    "It surprised me too, but ten years have already passed since she became a general. At that time, I luckily got my position after several sessful missions. But, her? A single mission."


    "What kind of mission was it?"


    "ying a dragon." Mo trailed off and sighed. "I''ll admit she has the ability and didn''t get her position through connections. That time we were all having problems with ying the dragon, but she handled it easily."


    A fifteen-year-old girl ying a dragon alone? What kind of ability does that person have?


    Her gaze fell on her son, who was silently braiding the edge of her hair. She needs to keep her son away from the Ageha family. It is still too soon to judge, but it is rare for Mo, who is normally so kind and gentle, to behave cautiously like this.


    Arge thud on the door breaks their attention.


    "Who is it?"


    "General Mo."


    Mo walked over and opened the door.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Something disturbing happened. We got word that the Ageha family epted the interview for the times."


    "Is it strange? I am sure even they want to remain in the spotlight."


    "But the reporter that went was the young boy."


    At thatment, Zushi watched as her sister''s face turned pale. Her sister is too kindhearted. When she first became a general and left home, Zushi felt very uneasy. Zushi put her son down and walked towards the door.


    "Continue."


    "E--empress, apologies I was not aware you were here."


    "What happened to the boy?"


    "ording to our spies, the boy freed somebody and ended up tortured. General Lilian headed to the ceremony, so we do not know what happened afterwards. But, it is for certain that we cannot locate him now."


    "What is this interview for?"


    "It was a front," Mo muttered. "You will learn this in more detailter, buttely, the Ageha family is snooping around the forbidden region. I wanted to learn what they were doing there, so I intended to send one of my men. But his rtive from the times suggested that he would go instead. A reporter would be the best disguise."


    "But they sent a child?"


    "He is one of the young chiefs and is very aplished. But even then to the Ageha mansion, alone?"


    "Do you want to go?" Zushi asked.


    Mo looked at her. "But I should stay with you; what if something happens?"


    Zushi sighed deeply. "It''s fine, and nobody is stupid enough to attack the Empress on the first day."


    But she understood why Mo was worried. Sure, what she said stands corrected, but many do not want a new Empress. Many are ustomed to having no Empress and the fraction of the previous Empress.


    "I--I wille right back. Just stay put, okay?" Mo said worriedly. "Astra will being right after her mission. Just stay within sight at all times. Do not stay in the pce until I return; outside is better."


    With those words said, Mo and the soldier rushed off.


    Zushi turned to her son, who had fallen asleep, and sighed. Now then, what is she going to do? She can''t go out with Braden. It would be a terrible scandal. She doesn''t intend to hide her child, but it wouldn''t look good for the coronation.


    A knowing ah escaped her lips. Other than Mo, there is somebody else she can ask. A distant rtive, they only half noble blood and live among themoners. But asking those people is better than leaving Braden alone with some strangers.


    Still, Zushi felt worried.


    She recalled that brief exchange with the Ageha family heir. ''That woman is marking me.'' There was bloodlust in that gaze, but why? They have not met before.

 Chapter 3 - The Coronation Part 2

    "Sorry about this Simon."


    "It is fine, anything for you aunt. Or should I say, your majesty?"


    Zushiughed lightly. "I wanted to get changed but I have to do more formal stuff again."


    "Mother! I want to stay with you."


    "Now Braden, don''t tell me you didn''t miss me?"


    Braden looked at Simon.


    "No."


    Simon''s eyes twitched annoyed.


    "I came here for aunt Jorah."


    "I see. I see trying to take my wife now? You''re a brave kid."


    Her gaze softened as she watched the exchange between the two. Simon is herte sister''s son, he is older than Braden. But they get along very well.


    "Then Simon, I will leave him to you."


    "Sure, just do your thing. I''ll send him to the pce myselfter."


    Zushi recalled the gaze of that woman. Braden should be safe here, but she does not know that person very well yet, so anything can happen.


    "Empress." Simon suddenly addressed her, startling her. "I understand the darkness of the Empire, so you do not have to worry. Please leave your son in my hands."


    Was it showing on her face that much? Then again, she has felt uneasy since making eye contact with that woman.


    Her gaze fell on her son. It should be fine, and there has been no formal announcement yet, so nobody should target him.


    "Mother?"


    "Be a good boy." Her sentence fell short when he ran to her arms.


    "Mother too. I won''t be there, so you can''t cry."


    Her eyes widened when she heard those words from her son''s lips. In the years since her husband disappeared, she often broke down and cried. It seems her son knew of those moments.


    ¡­


    After she left her son, Zushi kept tugging on her hood. It worried her that somebody would recognize her. She did not have time to change properly, so she still wore her ceremonial clothing underneath her cloak. A deep sigh escaped her lips.


    It was harder than she thought getting back to the pce. She insisted that she did not need a carriage and took Braden by foot to Simons. But now, it seems like there will be a bit of a dy before she can head back. There were more people on the streetspared to a few minutes ago.


    Her gaze fell on her surroundings¡ªso many more people than before. To rule a country, is this something she can do? Zushi had to admit that she did not think this through properly.


    When she overheard her rtives say they would send her son to his father''s ce, she felt so terrified for the first time.


    Will they take him away from her? Even though he is the only thing left that servers as a reminder of her husband. She can''t allow them to take him away.


    Zushi recalled how desperate she was, and coincidentally on that day, she received a letter with the pce seal. Initially, she ignored it, and she wanted nothing to do with the royal family and live a peaceful life with her son until her husband returned.


    But one week after she was due to leave the manor, not only did many idents ur, but she overheard her rtives in the foyer.


    ....


    A few months ago XX Manor


    The final preparations should beplete already. She supposes thest thing she has to do is give her greetings to her rtives, she already went around the manor and said her goodbyes to the servants. There were many who she was attached to, so it was harder than she thought to say goodbye.


    But maybe she ought to do something about this arm first. Currently, there was blood trickling down her arm. Another ident, she did not sustain much damage since a servant shielded her, but she did not like this.


    Zushi could more or less understand what was going on.


    Of course, they don''t want her to leave; she has be an asset to them. She knew she ought to skip over the greetings knowing they were not worth it. But at the same time, they raised her for so long.


    Those people are not her blood-rted family, at least from what the head butler told her after she found an old photograph.


    The only blood rted to her was the so-called father, supposedly her uncle, her real father''s brother. Since she was far too young then, he took over the household. Supposedly he was supposed to hand things over to her when she came of age, but that did not happen.


    She took a deep breath as she was about to knock on the door.


    "Are you going to let her leave, father? What if the royal pce finds her?"


    "Shush, let me think."


    "That child''s power is convenient; without it, our business would not run as smoothly. Dear, think it through."


    "Perhaps we can negotiate with her."


    "Why do you have to do that, father?" Elisa said. "The only reason she is leaving is because of that kid; why don''t we just get rid of it?" Despite those vague sounding words, Zushi had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, her father- uncle suddenly said. "Disposing of the kid is risky. But we can send it away. Hasn''t that man''s family tried to contact us several times? Why don''t we send the child over."


    Her eyes widened when she heard those words. Wha¡ªwhat? What are they trying to say there? She felt her body turn cold. Are they- trying to take Braden away from her? Take that child away?


    ..


    Back to the present.


    At that time, she could only focus on the fact that they wanted to send Braden away from her. When she finally calmed down, she realized what they said.


    It was a stretch, and yet she had no choice. She escaped to her husband''s family. It surprised her when they weed her, and it was the first time she visited them.


    He disappeared before the final meeting, and yet they let her in. She could be a random woman iming she has their son''s child, yet they let her in.


    Or rather, she could not forget the warmth of the past few months; they sheltered her for thest four months while she worked on her Empress lessons. To the veryst day, they did not want her to go.


    Zushi thought, ah, now she understood why that person treated her with such kindness.


    Her thoughts broke off when she suddenly lost her bnce, and somebody had shoved her aside. Ah--? She closed her eyes and braced herself for the impact, but nothing happened.


    Zushi slowly opened her eyes and saw that somebody caught her. A man with half silver and half ck hair, but he wore a bandage across his eyes. Zushi was about to thank him when she saw a familiar emblem on his cloak.


    The ageha family mark? Is he a family member? No¡ªthe emblem is slightly different.


    "Thank you." Zushi managed to say.


    The man nodded. "Apologies, but have you seen a young girl wearing a red cape simr to mine around?"


    "A young girl?" Zushi repeated.


    "Yes."


    This man is a knight for the Ageha family, and he is searching for a young girl. It did not take Zushi long to realize. "The fourteenth daughter from the Ageha family?"


    The aura around the man suddenly turned hostile, and Zushi slightly lifted her hood.


    "It''s me." She said quietly. If her hunch is correct, this must be one of the guards she saw with that woman earlier in the formal ceremony.


    "Emp¡ª"He paused mid-sentence realizing something. "I apologize."


    "So am I right?"


    "Yes, the young miss wanted to see her sister, so she came along. But at some point, she rushed off." He looked away, almost like he was ashamed of this. For a member of the Ageha family, is he not well behaved?


    "I will help."


    This is her chance to establish a connection.


    ______


    Aunt Zushi only left an hour ago, and yet Simon looked up at therge tree they had behind their shops. There at the very top, was his younger cousin Braden.


    How on earth does he deal with this kid? Quite some time has passed since hest saw his cousin and his aunt.


    He did not think it was right for him to visit them when they lived in that person''s ce. After his mother''s death, he moved out of that house and only visited the first few years before they barricaded him froming in.


    Simon kept hismunication to letters, and even then, it took a while for him to receive a reply. He could tell they tampered with aunts'' letter, and it was difficult to meet too.


    He had a lot going on after his mother died. He knew he had no ce in the family with his half noble blood. Indeed a mere ten days after her death, they were already slowly depriving him of his privileges.


    "Hey," Simon called out.


    "I won''te down!"


    "You can stay there." Once his wifees home, the kid wille down on its own. "Was it nice living there?" When he heard how the two left or rather escaped the manor, it reminded him of how he left too.


    He had to leave before anybody woke up, and even then, he saw aunt Zushi at the gate with a basket of food.


    "I wanted to help," Simon muttered. After all, he knew his aunt must have taken the me after they discovered he left.


    His thoughts broke off when the kid suddenly appeared in front of his face. Simons''s eyes widened. Wait, that was way too fast? How on earth did he get down so quickly.


    "Wh¡ª"


    "Stupid!" Braden eximed.


    Huh? What? Simon was still stunned that he got down so quickly. But before he could even react, the young boy darted out of the back gate. After a few seconds, Simon got to his feet too. But Braden was already a distance away. This kid is very fast and has good reflexes.


    Is that inherited? Simon did not know his aunt''s husband very well, but it turned out that he was from a very prominent family.


    Out of all the groups from one of the seven ruling families, fortunately, it was the yellows. They were the only ones who remained uncorrupted.


    It would be dreadful if he lost Braden; how would he face his aunt?


    "Braden- Oi, wait!" Simon yelled.


    "No! Cousin, your stupid."


    His eyes twitched, annoyed at those words. Since earlier, what is with this child insulting him every single time?


    Then again, quite some time has passed since theyst saw each other. Back when he was younger, was he rebellious like this too?


    Simon shook his head. He has to quickly catch that kid. Aunt Zushi tried to hide it from him, but Simon sensed there was something wrong.


    It was a first for him to see his aunt that frightened. Then again, she has be the Empress now. It seems like, to a certain extent, she is aware of the dangers brought by that position.


    He did not realize when Braden had left his sight. They were already far away from the shop, and thus Simon found it hard to navigate. There are far too many people here today.


    Many people who did not belong in this Empire. Are they that curious about the new Empress? Sure a decade has gone by since thest one. But Simon found that this situation is odd.


    So many people are here. If anything happens to the New Empress, it will be difficult to pinpoint the culprit. Could it be this is what they are aiming for?


    If so, then this situation will be bad. His thoughts broke off when an orange rolled by his feet. Simon picked it up and turned to the direction where it came from.


    A familiar woman was carrying a basket. It was his wife, and it seemed she hadn''t noticed him yet since she focused on shopping.


    He took a few steps forward before he slipped it onto her basket, causing her to look over.


    Her eyes brightened. "Simon?" He watched his wife look around him, and his face color paled.


    If Jorah finds out he lost Braden, won''t he die?

 Chapter 4 - The Coronation Part 3

    Simon knew that he wouldn''t hide it, so he just told her upfront, which led to this current situation.


    Jorah said she made a new friend recently who is good at finding people, but who would have thought her friend was this person?


    A woman with long ck hair wearing formal knight-like clothing and ruby-colored eyes. Yes, it was the evil General Ageha Lilian. Why is she training all the way out here when the Ageha family has a training ground?


    No, right now, he needs to stop his wife from getting herself killed.


    "Wait, Jorah, this is a bad idea."


    He recalled his aunt''s behavior earlier. He doesn''t understand the problem exactly since she never told him directly, but he knew it had something to do with this person.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Jorah said as she happily waved her hand. "Lili."


    Li--li? Did his wife just use a nickname? Is she crazy? Simon watched as the men around the General reacted the same way.


    "Oi, oi, did you hear that?"


    "Does she want to get killed?"


    "It''s that woman again."


    "That woman?"


    "They met at a tea party, and surprisingly the general is kind to her."


    Simon looked over at the woman who raised her head when Jorah called her name. Sure enough, there was a strangely gentle look in her eyes.


    "Jorah? What''s wrong?"


    "I need your help with something."


    Simon watched as her gaze darkened. He immediately felt the sudden change in atmosphere, and he panicked. Should he rush over? What if she hurts Jorah?


    He would never be able to forgive himself if something happened to her right in front of him.


    To his surprise, nothing happened; instead, the General asked. "Did somebody bother you?"


    Jorah shook her head. "No, I want you to find somebody for me."


    "Find somebody?" Lilian repeated. "I don''t mind, but you have to tell me first. You know even with my power, my hands are tied if you''re after some high-ranking official."


    "My husband''s cousin, the Empress child."


    Simon''s face color turned pale when he heard his wife''s worse. He wanted nothing more than to rush over and tell her to be quiet. But it was difficult for him to go near the General. There was a strange dark aura around her.


    "The Empress," Lilian repeated. "I see."


    What is with that strange silence? Ugh, this was a bad idea. He shouldn''t have called out to his wife and just continued searching for Salt.


    Lilian put the sword back into her sheathe and grabbed a red-colored cloak from the side. She unties her hair. "Alright, let''s go."


    Huh?


    Huh?


    Simon could only stare in confusion as his wife tells him to follow. He dumbly leaves the training grounds with the two women. Wait, wait, is she going to help them? But why? The Empress should be her enemy, right?


    He knew one of the main reasons this Kingdom did not have an Empress candidate or even substitute leader is this woman. This woman has failed every single person who tried out. Simon knew it would be the same this time too. She will cruelly test aunt Zushi and then fail her.


    The ones with the most power in the Empire are the Ageha family and not the Imperial family.


    Simon wished his aunt didn''t make this decision. It would be difficult to escape from their household clutches, but surely there would have been a way.


    Bing the Empress isn''t easy. No, being the second Empress right after that person. Simon sighed deeply. This is no good.


    "That child, could you describe him to me?"


    "Ah." Jorah looked over at him. "He is a bit older now, right? I am sure he looks different. Dear, why don''t you tell Lili?"


    Simon, however, couldn''t talk in the General''s presence. How on earth can his wife stand the aura around this woman? To his surprise, she suddenly appeared a few feet away from him.


    She leaned forward slightly, and hepletely froze. But he got a clearer glimpse at her bloodshot eyes. Now that he thought about it, Ageha Lilian''s eyes are a brighter shade of red than most of her family. Why is that?


    Lilian drew back after a second as she suddenly described Braden.


    "Am I right?"


    "U--uh yes."


    "Then okay."


    What an unusual woman, she is a bit different from the rumors? Yet, there is still a strange aura around her.


    For the next few minutes, Simon observed the two while he stood behind them. He knew those rumors did not exaggerate, and he saw the general kill people before. So why is she so nice to his wife? It puzzled him.


    It doesn''t make any sense either, and he could tell they were quite close. So this is the new friend his wife mentioned. While he seldom attends social events anymore after breaking ties with his family. His wife still maintains appearances for his sake and asionally attends a tea party.


    To think she would meet the General there and be close.


    Simon sighed deeply. Well, forget it, the important thing is to find Braden. He can worry about theplicated detailster on.


    "Say, Lili? Didn''t you attend the ceremony? Why were you training?"


    "Before you came, my soldiers challenged me, so I had no choice. There is still time before therge banquet near the end, and I knew I would finish up quickly."


    "Ah, the banquet! Thank you for getting us a ce."


    "Everybody likes your food Jorah, and it was nothing."


    Simon had a hard time ignoring their conversation. Indeed, it does seem genuine. But it doesn''t change the fact that Ageha Lilian has murdered so many innocent lives in cold blood. So even a psycho killer like that canugh and do things with their friends? Simon shuddered.


    The women in this Empire are far too scary.


    His thoughts broke off when his wife went over to him. "You have to stop acting like that, Lili can tell you''re afraid of her, and that is why she is walking ahead."


    "How can I not be scared? Jorah, you should have told me who your friend was."


    Simon naturally wanted to know his wife''s new friend''s name since they even helped get a spot in the great banquet for them. He figured it was a noble with a bit of power, but he did not think it would be the evil General.


    "She does seem to treat you well, but I don''t know." Simon felt very uneasy.


    Did Jorah not notice? That woman did not flinch when she mentioned his his rtion to the Empress family, and it is almost like she already knew about it.


    Simon yelped loudly when Jorah stepped on his foot. She looked quite upset.


    "This is why I didn''t want to tell you. I knew you would behave this way and discriminate against her."


    "It''s not discrimination, and it''s the truth; everybody knows what she is."


    Why does he have to get hurt for mentioning the truth?


    "Then I wonder, did you ever think of her circumstances? Did you think about her feelings?"


    Simon stared at her dumbfounded. Why would he even think of those things? After all, Ageha Lilian''s reputation as a cold-blooded killer is something everybody in the Empire knows.


    "Sometimes people are not what they seem, even if they do bad things. There is always a hidden message somewhere." Jorah trailed off. "For me, Ageha Lilian is a great friend, and I will stick to that."


    His wife is way too stubborn. But he doesn''t want to let his guard down. He is sorry, Jorah, but he can''t risk those dear to him getting hurt ever again.


    ___


    "Have you found her yet?"


    "Not yet, keep searching."


    A small girl around seven years old beamed happily as she went straight past the soldiers. Recently she mastered how to turn invisible, well, at least as long as she has her cloak on. It was still difficult to do full-on invisibility but for now, this would do as a substitute.


    She was the young miss of the Ageha family, Nira.


    Moreover, she was a fast learner, and many debated that she would one day grow up to be stronger than her sister. Nira, however, didn''t care for that. It was enough to have the strength to stand by her sister. It didn''t matter what ce she was as long as she did not disgrace her.


    Unlike the other members of her family, she did not bother sucking up to father. Elder sister is strong, brave, beautiful, and evil. One day she wants to grow up like that.


    Thest part was a bit difficult, though. A part of her sympathized with her family victims. Others don''t know this, but she would asionally give good food to the prisoners.


    Of course, she knew it would not help them. Even if they regained their strength, they all died in the end, even if they escaped.


    Nobody has escaped and lived. She heard from the guards that somebody escaped earlier, but she doubted it wouldst long. No matter who the prisoner is, sister will always find them.


    Nira undid her invisibility when she arrived at a park. It should be quiet in these parts since the vigers are mainly in the center of the vige. She sighed deeply. Even though she wanted to see her sister, that stupid guard of hers wouldn''t let her.


    She understood the reason why.


    She was a necessary asset for the family, and they do not want her to develop thoughts outside the family. Her sister refusing the Empress position and bing an imperial family general already made their father mad. She couldn''t step out of line too.


    If she wants to do whatever she wants, she has to have power and strength. She has to build up connections and grow stronger like her sister; only then can she have an actual say in anything.


    Nira slumped down on the meadows. Ah, she doesn''t want to think about any of this stuff; she is only a child anyway.


    Her thoughts broke off when she spotted something or rather somebody from the corner of her eyes. It was a young boy with blonde hair and blue-colored eyes.


    Blue and blonde hair? Those were the traits of individuals born with noble blood. These traits are part of the reason why her sister refused the Empress position, she may have the power, but she did not have the appearance. Her sister did not want the added discrimination.


    The boy made eye contact with her, and in the next second, he jumped down. For a moment, it felt like she saw white feathers surrounding him. An angel?


    Nira quickly shook her head. Angels don''t exist; besides, what kind of angel would be eating an orange?


    "An angel?"


    Huh? What did he say? Her thoughts broke off when he suddenly sat her up and grabbed her cheeks. "You look like an angel."


    WH-?!!!! Nira felt like screaming; she was furious. What on earth is wrong with this kid?


    Also, touching aside, why is he calling her an angel? She also has ck hair and red eyes. Her eyes were not as red as her sisters, but it was still red. If anything, her appearance would resemble a devil. Yet she watched as the boy continued talking about how much like an angel she was.


    "Miss angel, do you have a name?"


    Nira sighed deeply. For some reason, she felt like correcting him wouldn''t work.


    "Nira." Saying her full name is dangerous. He may look like a harmless little boy, but who knows? Her family trained her on the art of assassination, so she understood these tricks quite well.


    "Im Braden!"


    The moment he said his name, Nira immediately knew who he was. She saw her sister''s investigation reports. So that exins his appearance. Oh great, did she just bump into the Empress child?

 Chapter 5 - Braden And Natalia Part 1

    Having talent is everything.


    Braden always knew that in this harsh world withplications having something like talent is needed.


    Despite him being robotic-like in terms of his emotions, even he felt the pressure of having talent. Although his memories of when he is younger are still a blur, he knew that he could trust that person''s words.


    Braden never said it out loud, but he had always had his suspicions about it.


    He''s grateful, even though that person disappearing caused mother a lot of distress.


    Braden has never forgotten what that person has taught him. About hope and about how there can be no hope without despair.


    They say kids can adapt to new meetings and make friends quicker. His gaze fell on the girl who sat beside him; the two of them were ying the odd games he bought from the side stall.


    "You win again." He put the pack of cards down.


    Nira pouts, her cheeks puffed up.


    "It''s because you weren''t focussing." She trailed off and turned to him. "Did something happen? "


    Braden doesn''t respond right away and finds himself sighed heavily for a few minutes.


    "Say¡­ If you''d have no talent, what do you think would you have done?"


    "If I had no talent?"


    "Like, if you always lost, no matter how long you yed. Or if they were too hard for you to figure out. I wondered if would still enjoy yourself¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­I think that would have been fun in its own way. I love my work."


    "Even if there was someone more talented than you in that field? Somebody that you could never beat? "


    "There''s more to life than just talent."


    He turned to her then. "Huh?"


    A faint tint of pink appeared on the girl''s cheeks. "That was something my sister told me, but¡­your life won''t be interesting just because you have talent. By getting involved with others and making memories, hope, which is more important than talent, is born. "


    Hope huh?


    "Your sister must be a good person," Bradenmented.


    "Right! She is strong, brave, and so beautiful. I truly respect her."


    Strong, brave, and beautiful, huh? In other words, the woman has charisma.


    "Those are good qualities to be a ruler."


    "My sister doesn''t want that, and she turned it away."


    "Huh?"


    ''I did think she was a noble but--'' if her rtive turned away a ruler position, maybe she isn''t from here? The only ruler position in the Kingdom is the Empress one. But how is that possible?


    Maybe he is overthinking it. They are both children, and she is most likely referring to a high-ranking position.


    Braden didn''t know why he escaped from his cousin. But for some reason, he knew he had to go. He recalled Simon''s expression and sighed deeply.


    He hates seeing that expression. Even though he was young, he understood many things that most kids won''t.


    ''It isn''t your fault, and you did nothing wrong.'' Braden wanted to say these words, but in the end, heshed out and just ran away. Maybe it was because he was a boy, but he did not know how tofort other people. Even mother, when she is sad, there is nothing he can do. He hates feeling this powerless.


    His thoughts broke off when he saw the girl down on the grass and a small bird perched on the girl''s finger. She seems pretty happy and carefree.


    "Say-"


    "Braden, ah¡­wait, you''re not going to lecture me too, are you?"


    He raises his eyebrows. "Lecture?"


    "I suppose it really wasn''t a lecture. But before I came here, I escaped from my guard. He kept arguing that while I have time, I should practice my skills."


    "Why aren''t you?"


    "Braden, you haven''t seen that person torture me. He doesn''t give me time to take breaks at all. I intended to have breakfast early and sneak out."


    "Hm, no wonder you ate so little."


    Braden looked at the wrapping paper of the sweets he gave her all around them. No wonder her stomach rumbled after he called her an angel.


    "Braden, what''s your family like?"


    Braden blinked at her sudden question. Why is she suddenly asking him about his family?


    No, he shook his head. He is just overreacting, and surely this girl has no idea.


    __


    She is treading on a dangerous line asking him this question. But Nira wanted to learn a bit more about him. She already figured and confirmed he was the Empress child. Only those with pure, noble blood can have that color hair and those eyes.


    It surprised her when she first learned about the Empress. Though it was not made public, everybody knew that her sister came first.


    Her sister is the one from the prophecy, so where did this other persone from?


    But it didn''t matter, and her sister already refused to be the Empress.


    Her real name is Natalia; the only reason she gave him her nickname was because she didn''t want him to find out. Unlike him, she isn''t clueless and naive. She knew better than to give out her real name, so she gave him her nickname no her assassin code name.


    If he found out who she was, then he surely wouldn''t speak to her. For some reason, she didn''t want him to dislike her.


    She has rarely found somebody her age to y with. Somebody outside of her family sphere of influence. For now, she can enjoy this, can''t she,


    small moments of peace like this before she has to go back home.


    ''I already know I will get punished for escaping like this.'' But it is worth the risk; she wanted to see not only her sister, who she hadn''t seen in thest few months, but also the town.


    The town that was supposed to be her sisters, and the people, she wanted to know more about them. Natalia already knew what the townsfolk thought of the Ageha family, but she noted that their sister''s attitude differed from the rest of the family.


    Despite all the terrible rumors, more people respect her. If her sister epted the Empress position, then she would be able to unify the Empire.


    "Your sister."


    "Yes?"


    Braden awkwardly looked down. "You said she refused a position where she could rule."


    ''Did he notice? No, he wouldn''t have. This guy isn''t very clever.'' Natalia already determined that the past hour or so since she started talking with him.


    But he isn''t aplete fool, and she recalled how fast he jumped from that tree. ''His powers..'' It is impossible for somebody to jump that high unless they use magic of some kind. But using that type of magic requires a lot of skill; he is only young too.


    It seems she will have to talk to her older sister about this. The Empress child isn''t as naive as they hoped.


    Their family was one of the few who knew about the Empress''s child. They also knew who the father was. Later on, when she got home, her father would inform her what her first mission would be.


    While she has had many missions since she was five, somebody always came with her. The mission her father wants her to do, Natalia knew it was to do with the Imperial family.


    Now that she has seen the Empress child with her own eyes, she understood. It must be something to do with this boy. Her sister also received a simr job to do with the Empress.


    Natalia sighed deeply. Can she do this? Maybe she ought to choose a different path than assassination.


    To assassinate somebody means ending their lives swiftly. She always admired assassins, and they can end the other persons suffering easily. But the ones in her family are awful, and they take the word torture to another level.


    She does not want to be the kind of assassin that uses underhanded means. But she understood there was something different about her. Kindness exists in her, a sign of weakness, something the Ageha family members should not have.


    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a pair of soft hands brush something away from her hair. "There was a leaf."


    Her eyes widened at the contact, and for a moment, she froze. How--how did he get close? This boy, what kind of abilities does he have? What else is he hiding?


    "Braden, can you use magic?" Natalia decided to ask upfront. She did not see the need to beat around the bush.


    To her surprise, she watched as his innocent and naive gaze turned darker; a cold gust of wind blew then.


    "If you''re asking me that, are you trying to confront me, miss?"


    The words that passed his lips were cold, and his stare was deadly. For a moment, Nira could not breathe. It felt like somebody had sucked out all the oxygen in the air. What is this? Why did she suddenly feel suffocated?

 Chapter 6 - The Curse

    Natalia knew it was not just her imagination, so when she saw the clouds turning grey and the light emerging from the young Prince - she immediately pulled out her two daggers.


    She didn''t want to reveal her identity in front of him so soon, but she has no choice but to do this right now. With her des, she could deflect the pressure of magic, pressure of magic?


    No, this is no normal magical pressure. Its wind! Is he a wind user? But why is there something malicious about this wind?


    She didn''t know what was going on, but even Natalia knew she could not handle this situation alone. She reached out for something in her back pocket and used a small amount of fire to lit the stick. In the next second, it shot up to the sky.


    It was the Ageha family signal re; unlike most signal res, this one slightly differed. Since she lit it with magic, the color of the mes will differ, but only in the eyes of somebody with Ageha blood.


    There were some exceptions to this; high-ranking knights within the family could see this because they took a blood oath. The knight that came with her today was one of her sisters'' personal ones. Even though she ran away from him, surely he would still search for her.


    Natalia took a deep breath as she turned to the boy in front of her; therge wave of oppressive wind aside, his appearance had changed slightly. His hair color seemed to have turned white, and the color of his eyes ck.


    This is a curse, isn''t it? Oh dear, what on earth did she get herself involved in? Next time she ns on escaping her guard, she will rethink things.


    __


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, a certain group of three had to halt their search.


    Nightmares were simr to a gue for her, yet she often experienced that gue every day.


    She has nightmares of all types, but the main thing she has nightmares about was death. No, not her own death but other people''s deaths. She would see the face of every single person she killed, and they would haunt her and try to drag her down. But at the end of each of every nightmare, they would be dead again - she ended up killing them all over again.


    It was a cycle she could never escape, a cycle where she has to kill.


    Ever since she learned about the power of her eye, Lilian has remained distant from other people. Her family rules aside, the main reason she kept her distance from others was because of her abilities.


    From a young age, she noticed there was something different about her than other people. By the time she finally realized what was wrong, it was already far toote. How many people did she kill the moment her powers woke up? How many people ended up sacrificed?


    Lilian could clearly remember the many bodies at her feet. On that day, she massacred half the family and the servants. Many people lost their lives, yet that was the first day her father praised and acknowledged her.


    "Lilian, li-li are you okay?" Jorah asked as she patted her back.


    They had to stop the search momentarily since she felt sick and dizzy.


    Lilian sighed deeply as she tried to shrug off the woman''s concern. This is bad; why did this have to happen now? Moreover, her gaze fell on the woman''s husband. This guy has watched her like a hawk since earlier, and there is no chance for her to escape.


    Normally whenever she felt like this, she would find somebody to release her stress on. This wasn''t a normal sickness. It was the power of her eye, kill. She has to kill somebody and see their blood; only then would she calm down.


    This is no good, and she thought she would be all good today. Or was torturing that boy not enough?


    Her childhood filled with struggles, so when she finally gained enough power and chose to be the general, she felt free.


    Her family has a lot of enemies. There was a time when she was four years old where her father''s enemies abducted her. But by that age, she already learned a lot from the ageha family and managed to escape. She already knew what fate awaited her if she stayed; they would sell her or force her into prostitution; that was why she escaped.


    She escaped but ended up living in the slums for a while, she only meant to hide there temporarily, but she somehow lost her memories. It was still a mystery up to this very day how she lost her memories.


    When people at home found her and told that she was the long-lost daughter of the Ageha family. She could not help butugh. Although she thought there was something unusual with her appearance, the color of her dress had faded. Running through the slums ruined her dress, but Lilian remembered the jewels'' traces and the high-quality material of the dress.


    The first person who found her was a member of the branch family. Due to the circumstances, it was difficult for Ruth to get in touch with the main family, so she lived with her for a good few months.


    She found herself not being too overwhelmed by the extravagant lifestyle; it all felt natural.


    So when she gradually learned her identity, all the pieces came crashing together, and she recalled the reason how she ended up in the slums.


    She recalled the smiles and faces of the very people who caused this situation. People who pretended to be her father''s allies and that day betrayed him.


    By the time she returned to the Ageha family, Lilian wondered if her father ever found out who caused the disturbance then. When she saw those very people again, they wore the same smiles.


    Lilian understood. ''Ah, I''ve thrown a retch into their ns. ''Indeed, they probably thought they got rid of the hindrance. Lilian remembers her thoughts then the smiles of these people are empty; their emotions are mere acts. Ah, that''s why. Even though she suffered in the slums, she did not shed a tear.


    Being surrounded in that environment, it was only natural that she never thought of disying her emotions. But even though she remained indifferent and unreadable, they still took advantage of her, and when they had the opportunity, they tried to dispose of her.


    Her present lifestyle is one without worries, and she is living a life of luxury. But even now, she will never forget it¡ªthe smiles of those people when they disposed of her and when she returned.


    Closing of your emotions or disying them, both of them came with their fair share of trouble. If that''s the case, she merely had tobine them both.


    She will smile in front of those people, but she will not do everything they say. She will y a game with them, make them interested in her actions and lure them in. She will not bend to their will but not necessarily refuse them, and the moment they let their guard down, she will- Lilian''s thoughts broke off when she saw something in the air.


    A signal re? One lit with a magical me.


    Lilian closed her eyes and concentrated on the re for a minute, and several images floated in her head. "I see."


    How troublesome, father will surely lecture that girl after all this. After all, Lilian knew what n her father had for Natalia to befriend the little Prince. Father even set up a meeting for them in the first uing social gathering for the Empress. It seems that n has gone down the drain.


    "I think I found him."


    Jorah, who was trying to find a medical shop, turned to her. "You found Braden?"


    "I found my sister too." Lilian sighed deeply. "Before we go there, is there anything I need to know about the little Prince?"


    At thatment, Lilian watched as Jorah turned pale. "Could it be--"


    Lilian turned to the man behind Jorah. "Well? There isn''t much time." From here, she felt a strong wave of malicious energy, and the skies gradually turned darker. As each minute went by, Lilian could imagine the situation where Natalia was turning worse.


    That child is strong, so she ought to hold out but not for long.


    "Braden he..when he was younger a witch cursed him," Simon muttered.


    "Ah." Lilian nodded, understanding. "Now that makes sense." So a witch cursed the Empress child? Now that is very interesting. But a witch who would go around cursing children. She knew only one person in this Empire who would do something like that.


    If it is that woman''s curse, then it will be quite troublesome. It seems she has no choice.


    "Jorah," Lilian called out. "Im sorry in advance. I know I said I wouldn''t raise my de when you are around, but you understand, correct?"


    Jorah bit her lip but nodded.


    It seems there is no choice here, and she has to stop the Empress child from going on a rampage.

 Chapter 7 - Stopping The Prince

    From the moment she was born, Lilian realized she was not like other children.


    Even if she was born into an odd family, she was sure they didn''t have such twisted thoughts at a young age.


    Lillian tried not to get too ahead of Jorah and her husband since she wanted to hear more regarding the little prince curse. It was clear that thetter was trying to prevent giving away too much information, but at Jorah''s urge, he gave away a few more details. A cursed transformation, huh? Moreover, wind powers.


    She sighed deeply. It is not like she can''t handle it; she probably will not even have to use her de. Even if it is a curse, the kid is only seven years old. She could already predict the extent of the damage he could do. He might be able to push her sister back and damage the surrounding environment, but he won''t be able tond a hit on her.


    The problem is there are many prying eyes. The kids'' area may be secluded, but many forces lurk around in the shadows.


    It will be a problem if the little Prince is caught up in a scandal this early on. The Empress just ascended the throne, and she cannot allow their little game to end so quickly. Besides, she has spent a long time preparing for this moment.


    Lilian knew who the Empress was before she epted the role.


    Even though her family tried to keep it a secret from her, she learned from one of the people she tortured about a woman with simr eyes in a vige slightly in the main town''s outskirts.


    So Lilian visited her and indeed confirmed her suspicions. The two of them have the same power, but one of them is cursed.


    Because of this curse, she refused the Empress position and killed anybody outside her family who learned of it.


    When she first tortured those people, Lilian learned for the first time how much she enjoyed torturing people. She could finally identify what was wrong with her.


    It was like a small flower bud that finally bloomed inside her, that small twisted feeling she had blossomed.


    Rather than end their lives quickly, torturing them was a lot more fun. If she prolonged their life, then she could enjoy herself more.


    "Lili, if you wanted to go off earlier, I could have distracted Simon."


    Lilian blinked when she heard those words.


    This woman isn''t simple either. Lilian didn''t intend to speak to her at the gathering at all, but this person insisted, and she quickly learned there was something different about her.


    "I promised you-"


    "You''ve broken that promise a few times already," Jorah interjected.


    "If you were a warrior, it would have been an honor to dual with you."


    How can a simplemoner have such sharp instincts? It didn''t make sense to her. Lilian learned a lot about Jorah since that tea party and found it very strange. She is far too sharp, and she isn''t just guessing either.


    There is something about her. It was one of the main reasons she kept up the friendship game with her; Lilian wanted to make sure.


    Lilian took another turn down a narrow alleyway, and the two followed behind her. She noted that Jorah was able to somehow keep up with her, and it puzzled her further.


    There is something about her, but the situation makes it difficult for her to test her.


    They did not exchange any more words as they used the shortcut and soon arrived at the fields at the edge of town. From the hilltop, she spotted her sister in an awful condition.


    Lilian frowned. She expected her sister tost a bit lo- she paused in mid-thought when she saw something from the corner of her eye. It was two children that looked to be about four and three years old underneath therge tree. She immediately understood the situation and sighed.


    ''When you have something to protect, it makes you weaker.''


    It was one of their father''s teachings and the ageha family. Protecting is a sign of weakness. Lilian never thought deeply about it because she has nothing she wanted to protect before, but her gaze fell on the sight before her; maybe he was right.


    Not many people knew this in the family since she made sure Natalia hid it well, but that child has a bit of good inside her. The young girl was a promising assassin and expresses interest in her torturing methods.


    But there was a slight problem, and her sister was both good and evil. She was in the middle, which makes it harder for her to survive in the Ageha family.


    It would not surprise her if their father noticed something already, and he is just waiting for the right moment to do something.


    "Braden!" Jorah eximed.


    But it did no good, and the young boy could not hear her at all. Lilian scanned the area, and her gaze fell on the kids. If she cuts the tree down, it will create a diversion for Natalia to move, but those kids would die. That didn''t matter to her at all, but she knew it would bother Natalia.


    Think about the best method to do this- her thoughts broke off when something rushed past her.


    The young boy hadn''t heard Jorah''s voice, but he sted Nira away, and his wind headed in their direction. Before she could do anything, that person cloaked in ck stopped the attack with his bare hands.


    "You waste your time overthinking, Lilian."


    "Lucas."


    It was the Ageha family ck mage, Lucas. A man with short ck hair and ruby-colored eyes. Even though he did not have Ageha family blood, he had the same red eyes.


    He stopped the malicious wind with his bare hands earning Braden''s attention.


    "So, who is that?"


    Lilian sighed deeply at his casual tone. Cant, he read the mood here? "The Empress child."


    Lucas raised his eyebrows. "So the imperial family practices dark magic now, that''s new."


    "Quit joking around.." Lilian scanned the area. Where did Natalia get blown too? She tried to scan her surroundings, but the child''s wind grew and created a small fog in the area.


    Her thoughts broke off when Lucas patted her shoulder.


    "I will grab the young miss, and you stop that kid."


    Right she ought to be the one to stop the kid. She looked over at Jorah; her husband was holding her back. That guy is reliable, so it should be fine. She turned to the kid, who was gradually getting closer.


    Ah, this isn''t very pleasant after all. She disliked little brats, moreover those brats with a lot of power. They should learn to control it. Lilian closed her eyes.


    Kill, kill ¨C kill that is the only way.


    It is the only way to fill this empty gap. The only way to feed the souls of the dead. But what use is there just killing and giving the souls away? She has to add a bit of excitement. If the game ends so quickly, then it was not worth it from the beginning.


    Lilian knew she didn''t have to do much. The kid was young, and she could easily knock him out. But her lips curve to a smirk when she felt a familiar presence drawing closer.


    Maybe she can put on a little act, just to see her reaction.


    She opened her eyes as a red and orange fire aura surrounded her, and she raised her hands towards the young boy a few feet away from her.


    "No!" Lilian heard the Empress''s familiar voice, but it was toote as she punched the boy''s stomach with the fire creating arge hole.


    The next second, the malicious wind disappeared, and the boy now had a huge hole in his stomach. Traces of flesh and his organsy a few feet away from him.


    Zushi looked at her with anger in her eyes, and Lilian had to hold back herughter. Ah, so she can make that type of face, after all. Indeed it seems like she will not be bored for a while.


    Lilian was about to find Lucas and ask him to heal the boy when she felt a surge of energy. Lilian looked over and saw a blue and white light around the Empress, who was holding the boy. It was a familiar light, something she saw only once before but a long time ago.


    Ah, it seems like all the pieces are falling to ce now. Luring the Empress over so she would ept the offer to be the Empress was not the wrong decision after all.


    The attack on Prince Pierre, and the pressure from her family, it was all her doing. To think she would finally see the results of her efforts.


    It was one of the Empress abilities, a healing ability beyond anything anyone has seen before. Time-space reversal, reverting the damage anybody has done.

 Chapter 8 - Curses

    The day after the coronation, she received summons the very morning from the treasure office. Lilian already knew what wasing. The person in charge of the family funds summoned both her and Lucas. They listed all the damages and charges sent from the Imperial Pce.


    ''That Empress works fast.'' Then again, this must be her small form of revenge after what happened.


    "He didn''t have to get that mad," Lucasmented on their way out. "I mean, we technically saved the town; because of that, the rest of the coronation ran smoothly."


    Lilian sighed. "Well, you have to understand where he ising from too. We did cause problems."


    "Did you hit your head or something?"


    "Or maybe." Lucas brushed his fingers across her forehead. "- you''re sick again?"


    Lilian moved away from him.


    "You''ve been cursed again. Who do you keep offending?"


    Lilian blinked butughed. "If it is a small one, you can just get rid of it."


    Lucas sighed. "I am supposed to be this ce dark mage, but I spend more time babysitting the heir."


    "You''re the one who swore loyalty to me."


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in the Imperial pce today?"


    "I''m under house arrest, the Empress orders."


    "Huh, that''s her first imperialmand? People are going to talk badly of her."


    Indeed, the current Empress right now is only a figurehead. Even if she has imperial power, if she uses it wrongly, people will judge her. Putting the general under house arrest the day after the coronation will reflect badly.


    After all, nobody knew of yesterday''s incident other than the ones present. The Empress could not say anything since it would mean revealing the little Prince curse.


    "Was that your n?"


    "No, I just wanted to spite her into using her ability, and it worked." Lilian trailed off. "Tell me, Lucas, that boys curse."


    "It is something my rtives probably did. If it was that woman, however, then it will be difficult to reverse."


    "How to reverse a curse from a dead person."


    "You say dead, but her soul is fast asleep in an underground magical chamber."


    "Her body has been destroyed, though."


    "You sound so pleased, and you do realize that if she ever gets her body back, she will chase you first."


    "Isn''t that why you are around?"


    Lucas sighed. "You do recall what happened, right?"


    "I saved you."


    "So proud." Lucas shook his head. "You know this is getting dangerous already, Lilian. Why don''t you stop? I don''t think you should mess with the Empress."


    "Are you saying I will lose to her?"


    "I know you won''t lose. I got a look at the Empress magic levels, and you are stronger than her. In a fight, you would win but will you continue this until it destroys you?"


    "Yes." Lilian didn''t hesitate, and Lucas sighed.


    "I knew you would say that." He trailed off. "What you asked me to look at before, I think you will find your answers if you wait until the world tree has woken up."


    "You mean the world tree yggdrasil?"


    Lucas nodded. "The world tree the mighty tree whose trunk rises at the geographical center of the Norse spiritual.The rest of that cosmos, including the, is arrayed around it and held together by its branches and roots, which connect the various parts of the cosmos to one another."


    Lilian raised her hand. "No need to exin. I can see why you think I will need it. But what I seek is not the destruction of the world."


    "What you seek, huh? I thought I knew what it was before, but not anymore. Tell me, Lilian, what do you want at the end of this?"


    "Will you question my decision?"


    "No, you know I will follow everything you say."


    Despite those words, she saw the look in his eyes and sighed. ''I shouldn''t tease him so much.''


    "I''ll give you a detailed report once I have all the details sorted out, okay?"


    "You always do everything at your own pace. So what are we doing today?"


    "Oh? Not busy?"


    Lucas sighed; a frustrated look appeared on his face. "I''m technically under house arrest too. Unlike you, though, I don''t have much leeway, so following you around will give me that freedom."


    "I see."


    "Also," Lucas leaned forward and flicked her forehead with this thumb. "Bad omens and curses flock to you too easily. How can that be when I''ve cast that spell on you? I''ll find out what is happening."


    "Didn''t you say that most curses are a figment of one''s imagination?"


    "Yes.


    If a person believes a frightening witch has cursed them, then that''s all it takes to make that person fall ill. The strength of a person''s belief is stronger than any magic. If somebody believes something, they can manipte their mind into thinking it happened. So anything that happens coincidentally or any misfortunes, they will see it as a curse. Every single night that person lies in bed with no sleep. Over thousands of people die that way..." He trails off. "Therefore, it''s best to leave it alone and say that the spell makes you healthy."


    Despite theplicated exnation, Lilian understood.


    "If my reputation rises, then conversely, my enemy is bing exhausted. Many people believe that''s how a curse works. By the way, those rich people will dly pay any price to purify a sign of misfortune like the one you just had."


    Her sweatdropped. "So, in reality, there''s no curse?"


    "Well, of course, I cast curses when it''s needed. But it''s not something I usually have to do. Furthermore... Seriously taking on every single person by cursing them is too much trouble. Oh, but if it is cursed on you, even if it is small, I n to get rid of them all."


    Lilian''s gaze softened. At the end of the day, there is only one person she can say who is on her side. However, if she were topliment him, then he would get big-headed. Even somebody like her has somebody by their side.


    "My sister is in the underground torture chamber for our family. I was thinking of paying her a visit."


    "You sure you want to go? Won''t it break your heart seeing her in pain?"


    Lilian sighed. "How do you know I have a soft spot for her?"


    "You n to give her that watch on her birthday, right? The one you crafted."


    This guy is way too sharp, and he notices the strangest things about her. Lilian passed him a basket. "She probably hasn''t eaten; go to her with this."


    "Alright. But before I go." Lucas grabbed hold of her wrist, and she winced in pain. He slowly rolled up her sleeve to reveal a dark-colored bruise. "When were you going to tell me about this?"


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    "Quit acting so stubborn." Lucas dragged her over to the lounge area. Thankfully there was nobody else around. It was still far too early for anybody in the pce to be awake, though there were some rare exceptions like the treasurer.


    Lucas made her sit down on the couch, and she fidgeted ufortably. "You''re the only one who treats me this way, you know?"


    He is the only one who is not scared of her and treats her like a normal girl. It felt very strange to her and unfamiliar.


    Lucas bent down and rested her foot on a stool as he massaged her feet. "You shouldn''t walk around with shoes you are unfamiliar with too. You almost tripped over when you attacked that kid yesterday."


    How did he notice that she lost her bnce from where he was?


    "I will call your therapist over, and your nightmares have increased a lot recently."


    Lilian sighed. "I don''t want to see her, and she will just bug me about that assignment she gave me."


    "Make a friend. You made one at the tea party you attended, right?"


    "A strange woman." Lilian thought of Jorah''s face after she attacked Braden. She wasn''t angry at her, but her eyes screamed that she was in a lot of pain.


    "But she is stronger than what most people would think."


    Her actions hurt the girl, yet Jorah still saw her off and asked her to visit her stallter.


    "Isn''t that good for you? You can have somebody you rte to-," Lucas trailed off. "Well, you will always have me. But having a female friend your age is good too."


    "I am exhausted," Lilian mumbled.


    Interacting with others is difficult; moreover, she has to control her emotions when she is around Jorah. She cannot go on a rampage or do anything evil otherwise, and it would hurt her. "I have to spend so much time caring about my every action, is having friends worth it?"


    "Lilian, I know what you are trying to get at. But if you keep having those nightmares, one day it will consume you, and you will cease to exist."


    ...

 Chapter 9 - Lucas

    A long time ago, there was a magician who people feared. As the strongest mage, people feared him, but they also respected him. They would go to him for all kinds of troubles.


    His influence kept growing until the civilians started to rely on him over the current rulers. Because of that, he went into hiding, into a deep sleep for many years.


    When he woke up again, the first person he saw was Ageha Lilian.


    ''Come to my side.''


    She didn''t address him by his title or bother with empty ttery, and she just told him toe to her. It was so brave and careless, and yet for some reason, he epted.


    Lucas thought he already knew her very well, but when she suddenly leaned forward, it startled him.


    "Then, my dear magician, you have to make sure I don''t get consumed." Her fingers trailed against his cheek. Despite how close she was, he couldn''t feel her warmth at all.


    Her skin felt as cold as ice, and yet there was something about it that made him want her to-- Lucas shook his head. He almost thought something crazy.


    "You are giving me even more work to do."


    Lilianughed. "I like men who do their job well." She pulled away from him.


    She seems to be in a cheerful mood, but it''s probably because she saw blood yesterday.


    The next few minutes, nobody spoke, and he finished treating her wounds. "Say, Lucas?"


    "Yes?"


    "I made Natalia some food."


    "I''ll give it to her."


    "Also, the therapist is supposedlying today."


    "I''lle back in time." Lucas kept answering her questions, and he kept his gaze on her. She seemed to be staring absent-mindedly at the window.


    ..


    The reason Lilian kept him by her side was simple.


    ''The day I achieve all my goals, can you kill me, Lucas?''


    A deep sigh escaped his lips as those words sh through his head. He had antern in one hand and a box in another as he headed down the steps to the underground chamber.


    When he first met her years ago, she said such words to him. The following years to this very day, she never mentioned it again. But earlier, she almost said it.


    Does she want to die that badly?


    Then again, he understood to a certain extent why she said such words. It is better to die than live with such terrible nightmares every day. No matter how brave she is, no normal human can handle such violent nightmares.


    It did not take long before he arrived at the chamber at the end of the hallway; sure enough, there was the young girl. From the looks of things, she broke free of her chains but made no other attempts to escape.


    Lucas ced the basket through the gap alerting the girl.


    "From your sister."


    "I don''t deserve to eat."


    Lucas sighed when he hears her reply. Typical ageha family response. Even though this girl slightly differs from the other ageha family members, she still shares some traits.


    "Your sister made that stuff by hand."


    At thatment, he watched as she opened the basket up.


    ''What a simple child.''


    But his gaze fell on the whish marks on her arms. She is a strong kid. The Ageha family is a weird, no a brutal bunch. The only reason he decided to stay on as their mage is because of Lilian. Even then, he has his limits; how could they torture their own flesh and blood?


    "How long are you supposed to be down here?"


    "Ten days."


    Lucas looked at her, dumbfounded. Ten days in a dark underground chamber like this?


    "It was a monthst time, so this is better. My birthday is next month; that must be why he is cutting the punishment short."


    ''That exins why Lilian made that watch.''


    "By the way, sir Lucas, I''ve wanted to ask you something."


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you like my sister?"


    Huh?


    Natalia looked at him seriously. "Listen up, even if you like her, you can''t tell her! My sister won''t ept you."


    "Uh.."


    Lucas didn''t know what to do seeing the child suddenly get worked up. Like huh? He knew what she was referring to. Suppose he has any romantic feelings for Lillian. Truthfully he never thought about it too deeply.


    Initially, even after he swore his loyalty, he didn''t intend to stick around for far too long. He is a magician, a strong one. Remaining in one ce for too long is far too dangerous. Some will take advantage of his powers and use them for their own gain.


    Lucas knew it was dangerous to remain with a family mainly consisting of psychopaths. If he made the wrong move and they took advantage of him, it would spell the end of the world.


    But at some point, he got used to it, used to staying here and being with Lillian.


    ''He is bing way too soft.'' What happened to the ruthless and cold-hearted magician from before?


    "Well?" Natalia looked at him intently.


    "Listen, a kid like you shouldn''t be asking about such things. Your only like three years old."


    "I''m seven!"


    ''She is?'' All the children these days look the same to him. Then again, she is a bit shorter.


    "Seven or whatever, don''t tease grownups."


    "I don''t mind if you date my sister, sir Lucas. I mean, you''re the only one loyal to her."


    "Loyalty huh, there are plenty of others."


    Lilian is strangely popr, and she is the only one in the Ageha family with more than seven knights.


    "But you''re the only one who doesn''t want to kill her."


    Lucas blinked when he hears those words. How on earth did she figure that out? Indeed he doesn''t want to kill her. Even when they first met, he thought she was an interesting individual.


    "Your sister asked me to kill her."


    Natalia seemed startled, but she quickly regained herposure. "I can see why she would. Isn''t it better to die in the hands of the person she loves rather than all her enemies?"


    Where on earth is this girl getting this crazy story from? Still, he ought to fix this crazy misunderstanding before Lilian hears about it.


    "Listen, Miss Natalia, your sister and me--"


    "Are secretly in love, right? I already know everything, so there is no need to lie."


    This is the second time somebody has rendered him speechless. These sisters are the same, after all. Lucas rubbed the back of his neck with his hand.


    "Where did you get this from?"


    "I heard from the servants. You recently returned from a long mission. The first person you went to was my sister. You visited her first even though it was veryte, and she let you in her room..."


    Lucas could tell how embarrassed the girl got, so he stopped her. "Alright, that''s enough."


    So there are rumors again? It doesn''t surprise him, and they do spend a lot of time together. Besides, he only went to see her first because he didn''t want to see the Lord of this manor when the full moon is up.


    Then again, Lillian is weird too, and she drinks the blood of her enemies like it is wine.


    "Do you want your sister to have a lover?" Lucas asked.


    "I want my sister to do something normal. She works too much."


    "She is an imperial general."


    "I don''t like it. My sister should have be the Empress."


    ''So even this one thinks that?'' Indeed, Lilian is more suited to be the Empress than the current one. But, he recalled the words he said to her earlier. It is far too dangerous for her to resume that role in her current state.


    He visited her first when he returned because he wanted to check on her condition. The hallucinations have gotten worse, and he saw the marks on her wrists. She is hurting herself again, and this is too dangerous.


    "Should I let you free from here?" Lucas asked.


    "Eh?"


    "I mean, I think your sister could hide you."


    Maybe if she has this child who she is strangely attached to around then, she might get better.


    "I don''t want to bother her."


    "But didn''t you run off and cause that fuss the other day because you wanted to see her?"


    "I did!"


    "Then let''s go."


    "But I can''t leave."


    Lucas eyes twitched, annoyed. So which one is it? This is annoying. His gaze fell on the small window, and he caught a glimpse of the grey skies.


    Rain.. he probably ought to get going. On rainy days Lilian gets the worse nightmares, and she lets her guard down. Whether her enemies figured that out or not, they tend to strike during these days.


    "I wille back tomorrow; think about what I said."


    "Wait," Natalia called out, and he halted in his tracks. "Could you give this letter to my sister?" She pulled out a battered-looking envelope.


    "What is this?"


    "That young Prince dropped it."


    Lucas eyes widened as he stared at the envelope. He sensed something was inside it, a living creature? But what living creature would have this much malice?

 Chapter 10 - What If I Cross The Line?

    Lucas thought if he used the shortcut he knew, then somebody would find out. It is still daylight, so there were many people around. But now, he regretted using the normal passages. Not too far from him was a man with short ck hair and ruby-colored eyes. It was the first son of the Ageha family, a ruthless man.


    Ever since he decided several centuries ago that he would go into hiding, Lucas hated confrontations. But he knew he couldn''t escape this time around.


    "Are you off to see my sister?"


    Lucas nodded. "Yes."


    "It seems odd to me that a magician like you hangs around my sister and ys the servant game. After all, with your strength, you can do so much more."


    So much more, huh? Actually, he tried to escape her side before. He tried repeatedly at the beginning, but she somehow always found out. She never reprimanded him, but she always told him the same thing.


    I haven''t achieved my goal yet, but if you leave, it will be a problem. Why don''t we do this? Before you leave, can you kill me first? Pierce your de into my heart-


    Lucas sighed at the memory. That crazy woman, how could he do that after she said it so easily?


    Before he could say, anything sees a familiar-looking maid rushes over. "Sir Lucas! You have toe quickly. Miss Lilian is---"


    His eyes widened as he smelled blood in the air. He had been walking for a long time and hasn''t realized that he was near the room.


    Lucas immediately rushed into the room, and he felt the blood from his face drain when he saw the sight before him.


    Lilian was on the floor. A puddle of blood surrounded her. He gritted his teeth and rushed over.


    "Sir Lucas."


    "Exin what happened now."


    "I only left for a moment, and when I came back-"The maid looked like she would fall apart, so he angrily turned around to the silent therapist.


    "I didn''t know her hallucinations would be this bad."


    "What kind of session did you do? I told you repeatedly to be careful." He wanted to scream, but he knew better than to do that.


    Lucas brushed a strand of her hair away from her face and caressed her cheek. Her skin felt like ice, and she was losing blood rather quickly. It was only a small hand-wound-- Lucas looked at Lilian carefully and noticed something else. It looked like the blood came mainly from the right side.


    Did she get hurt somewhere else too? Why didn''t he notice it sooner- no, that isn''t a surprise already. When he said Lilian is stronger than him, he was not joking about that.


    "What is all the fuss about?" A familiar voice said.


    It belonged to the man who he just left moments ago. Damn, Lucas thought Eric would go already. He tried to cover Lillian''s wounds, but the man had already seen it.


    "I see; please call for a medic and bring my sister to the sapphire room."


    "She doesn''t need one. I can heal her."


    Besides, if they make a fuss, other people will find out. That is thest thing Lillian would want. He knew how hard she worked to maintain her image.


    "Then, at the very least, bring her to the Sapphire room; there is more light there."


    ..


    Lucas was very reluctant, but he had no choice. In the end, he is still an employee of the Ageha family. While he had a say on which orders he could follow, certain people could not cross.


    Besides, there is something about Eric and the family head. He does not feel threatened about the others in this ruthless family other than those two and Lillian. They are the only ones with abnormal mana levels. His gaze fell on the surrounding area, and Eric was making himself useful by keeping the killer Lillies from Lilian.


    "A power like this that feeds on its master is dangerous."


    "It feeds on fear and weakness." Lucas corrected. "Or if the person is vulnerable." That was why Lucas made sure he was always with her. He cannot leave her side for long. But that also meant people knew he was her weakness, and they knew they would stand a chance to harm her if he isn''t there.


    "You came back rather quickly on that job father sent you on."


    "Of course."


    "It seems you are quite smitten with her."


    Lucas wanted tough, and he knew what they were trying to do. If he got into a rtionship with Lilian, then they could control him.


    "Is the master in such a rush to get her kicked out?"


    Marrying somebody else from a well-respected family means they cannot take over as head of the household. No matter how talented Lilian is, she cannot take over her family household because she is a woman, even though they call her the heir that is only in name.


    "Not at all, but there have been many spouse candidates."


    He frowned at those words. Lilian is a beautiful girl, so he could see why she would have many suitors, and yet normally, nobody is brave enough to go through with it. He wonders what this father and son pair have been up to. No more importantly, why do they keep bothering her?


    His thoughts broke off when he heard a voice in his head.


    Send him away.


    Lucas looked at Lilian and sighed. What is she doing using their telepathic connection when she is weak like this? His thoughts broke off when he saw the servant whisper something in Eric''s ear, and the man seemed disturbed.


    "It seems I have to take my leave. Please inform me when my sister wakes up."


    He didn''t have to do anything, thankfully. Lucas felt that the guy would see through her lie. The moment Eric left the doors. Lilian opened her eyes.


    "You''re crazy." Lucasmented. She is insane; after that situation happened just a few minutes ago, why is she putting even more strain on her health?


    "Were you worried about me?"


    Lucas sighed deeply. "If anything happens to you, it will be my head they will have for their next meal."


    Lilianughed. "That''s true."


    "Why?"


    "I suppose I was hallucinating. I kept hearing voices."


    The voices she hears from her nightmares? How is that possible? If that is the case, then this situation will be more problematic. He has to keep a better eye out on her.


    "What happened to Naomi?"


    "I sent that useless woman away. I told her so many times before not to stimte or say anything that would trigger you."


    Lilian shook her head. "I was the one who asked her."


    His gaze darkened when he heard those words. "Are you crazy, Lilian? You of all people should know what that could do to you."


    "But even if I lose control, Lucas, you can stop me, right?"


    This girl is way too confident in his abilities. "I''m indeed strong, but-" Lucas paused.


    Sometimes he felt that Lilian is stronger than him. Or maybe it was because this girl felt like she had nothing to lose. Protecting somebody can be a sign of weakness. But Lilian doesn''t have anybody important to her, and she remains detached to continue being strong.


    A long time ago, he was the same way. The reason he could hurt others was because he knew he had nothing to lose.


    "What if I left?"


    "I know you won''t. Besides, would you have a ce to go?"


    She knows what to say to make him feel pain. But, at the same time, it didn''t bother him. She is only making such remarks to hide her own pain.


    "Lilian, you don''t have to continue defending me."


    "You even heard about that, huh?"


    "Of course I did."


    "Besides, it wasn''t just for you. I just dislike those kinds of people. I don''t want to restrict myself from saying what I want and let people get away with things that go against my values. I don''t want to live like a doll."


    Despite her weak state, he sensed the strength behind her words.


    "Are you even listening?" Lilian sits up, and he grabbed hold of her wrist.


    "If you want to achieve your goal, you should treat me like a normal servant."


    "I can''t do that, and we are partners, right? Allies always take each other''s sides."


    How can she call him her partner so easily?


    "Besides, this isn''t just one-sided. When I am in a pinch or struggling, you have to help me too."


    "..."


    "I already abuse and boss you around, asking you to do unreasonable things. Even though I can do those things, I make you do them."


    ''Brat.'' If this wasn''t a serious situation, he would have bickered with her by now.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Don''t go anywhere, and you have to stay by my side forever."


    His eyes widened when he heard her say those words. Is it just because she is weak right now? But her saying such things, he is starting to have odd thoughts. It is almost like she is saying she likes having him around.


    No, it''s like she is proposing. What is with that forever part?


    "What if I cross the line?"

 Chapter 11 - Since When?

    He didnt know what possessed him to lean forward and caress her cheek. But before he could make sense what he was doing, he was already so close to her. She smells nice, and her skin is so soft. He wonders, since when did she look like this? Howe he didn''t notice it before? Did Lilian always look this way? How did she look again when they first met each other? Was she always this beautiful?


    Natalia''s words echoed in his head. He must be crazy thinking about that odd conversation with a seven-year-old.


    Lucas'' eyes widened when he saw her reaction. It was thest thing he expected from her, and there is a mixture of pain, confusion, and darkness in her eyes. When she raised her hand and pped him, he didn''t feel the sting on his cheeks until she quickly got up.


    "Wait, Lilia-"


    "Don''t follow me," Lilian said angrily. Before Lucas could take forward, he felt his entire body freeze.


    The girl''s eyes shed a brighter shade of red, and he cursed. Why is she using that now? If she doesnt, want him to follow, he won''t. There is no need for her to make her condition worse.


    Lucas could only watch as she rushed out of the room. He sighed deeply when he heard approaching footsteps. "Didn''t I tell you to leave already, Miss therapist?"


    "Miss Lilian told me to stay. She wanted me to make sure you were fine too."


    Lucas sighed again when he heard those words. "It''s fine, and it was the usual type of job."


    "But don''t you hear voices too? Surely that isn''t healthy."


    "It is a side effect from using dark magic," Lucas admitted.


    Naomi nodded. "I suppose that makes sense."


    "Just focus on Lilian. But if she ever makes unreasonable demands question it."


    "Unlike you, I happen to value my life."


    "Then just agree temporarily, and consult with me afterwards."


    A troubled expression appeared on the woman''s face. "You know, sir Lucas, I sometimes wonder if I can treat her."


    "Is it that bad?"


    "Yes. In the beginning, I still saw hope. But whenever we talk recently, I notice that she is not listening anymore. Every time I advise her what to do, her gaze seems even emptier than before."


    "But she listened, right? I mean, she made friends with that woman."


    "I told her then that maybe it would be better for her to interact more with others."


    So Lilian did that herself? Lucas blinked, surprised. "Isn''t it a good thing if she is taking the initiative on her own?"


    "I thought that too, that this is a good thing and I shouldn''t worry too much. But look what happened just there." Naomi trailed off. "Sir Lucas, why do you stay beside Miss Lilian?"


    Lucas blinked, surprised at her question. "Why do I stay?"


    What an odd question; he never thought of this before. Why does he stay by her side? At one point, it just became natural for him to be with her. He gave up on those previous attempts to escape too. Even though he tried to escape before, he wasn''t serious. He just wanted to see how far she would go.


    To his surprise, her way of stopping him waspletely different.


    "Sir Lucas?"


    "It''s not like I have anywhere else to go." He repeated her words from earlier.


    As much as it hurt him, it was true he did not have another ce. He could return to the magician city, but so much time has passed. The people he knew are most likely no longer there.


    "Why do you two have to make everything soplicated. You''re strong, smart, and honestly would make a beautiful couple."


    Lucas sighed. "Just now, I teased her a little, and she freaked out."


    "So you made a move?"


    "I wouldn''t call that a move."


    "But she looked flustered."


    "Quit it, don''t even imply such a thing."


    ''Still, she did react oddly.'' It is a first for him to see her that way, so he doesn''t know how to react. Was what he did just there bad?


    "I am sure she told you already what she asked of me. Hypnosis so she could recall certain events clearer."


    "Which event?"


    "The incident a year ago. Now that I think about it, that was when Lilian started to behave strangely."


    Lucas turned quiet when he heard those words. So it was something like that, he supposes that makes sense. That incident was thest straw for her. Any hope for Lilian to be normal vanished that day.


    Now he understood why her therapy sessions have decreased. It''s because she didn''t want Naomi to see. "When was thest time?"


    "It was before you started to look around for the world tree."


    "That long ago?"


    That was almost four months ago. She went that long without her therapy sessions; in that time, what did she do?


    "Is there anything else?" Lucas wanted to get to the bottom of this. "Right now, Lilian is challenging the Empress. If she isn''t in good condition, then she will lose."


    "The Empress huh, I got told to see her tomorrow."


    "Well, you are supposed to be the royal therapist, yet you make random house calls like this."


    Naomiughed. "It is better this way. I have a license to treat anybody I want, not just restricted to treating the royal family."


    "Is that so?" Lucas still found this woman suspicious at times. But he knew better than to voice those thoughts out loud.


    Lilian trusts only a few people. He does not want to take one away from her.


    "Since Lilian is so curious about the Empress, though, I will see what is going on."


    With those words said, Naomi quickly left the room. Lucas immediately sensed a surge of magic not too far away and sighed deeply. ''That girl is so stubborn.'' Naturally, Lucas knew it would be hard for her to move in that condition.


    It seemed his own movement had returned, so he left the room.


    After walking for a few minutes, he eventually found her crouched down on the bottom stairwell. Judging from what he could see of her face buried in


    Lucas sighed as he bent down and brushed his hands across her forehead. "You have a fever. You probably reopened your wound."


    "¡­"


    "Get on my back."


    "Lucas?"


    "Yes."


    "You''re not mad for my behavior earlier?"


    "The teasing went too far." Lucas admitted.


    ''Sometimes I forget she is a normal girl; then again, Lilian isn''t the type to show her weakness openly.'' It was only the past two years where she started to open up to him.


    Lilianughed. "Were you really teasing? Mr magician, you''re not harboring any odd thoughts about me, are you?"


    "I value my life."


    "I see. Did Naomi tell you?"


    Lucas sighed deeply. "I wish you wouldn''t act so carelessly like this. Do you know the Kingdom will fall apart if something happens to you?"


    "Are you saying the Kingdom needs me to survive?"


    "I don''t know why they bothered with the Empress thing."


    "It''s because there are those who do not like how I handle things. I would choose war and destruction over prioritizing the interests of the Kingdom."


    ''Indeed, Lilian often chooses to go to war then settle matters peacefully.''


    "Is there anything wrong with that since you provide sessful results?"


    Lilian has not lost a single war since she became a general. No matter how impossible the situation looked, she has never lost. Still, she isn''t indestructible. How many times has he had to save her from the brink of death?


    "Results aren''t everything. Even I am aware that I am not fit to rule this nation." Lilian trailed off. "But I do not think that Empress willst very long."


    "The way she reacted to you?"


    "This nation needs somebody calm and rational."


    "Calm and rational, are you saying you''re not?" Lucas paused. "On second thoughts, you''re right there; you don''t have that rationality."


    She goes crazy at the sight of blood, and not even he can get through her when she is like that.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "To your room."


    "It''s a bit messy."


    Lucas immediately understood what she meant. "You''re going to kill off all the servants at this stage."


    "It''s fine, and father will get more. Besides, I give them my blood too."


    "Lilian." Lucas said sharply. His gaze darkened when he heard those words. "I told you already those creatures are dangerous; even if you are a special existence, your blood isn''t infinite."


    "I haven''t found a better way to control them yet."


    "There isn''t a better way, and they lust after their owner''s blood until they are dead. They can feed off others'' blood, but in the end, they will desire their owner''s blood more than anything."


    She could have used a dragon familiar, but in the end, she chose those blood-lusting creatures.

 Chapter 12 - Going Crazy

    A few dayster


    The house arrest had yet to finish, or maybe the Empress simply forgot it. He heard from the servants that the Empress is struggling to deal with the officials. So the chances of her forgetting to lift the ban were high. Still, Lucas was very bored. Although he could help Lilian with the paperwork if he wanted to, he was not a member of the Ageha family. There is always a risk of seeing confidential documents.


    If it was anything very important, Lilian would show him anyway, but recently things are too peaceful. His gaze fell on Lilian, who was busy doing paperwork. He doesn''t understand how she can stay at a desk for so long.


    Isn''t she bored?


    "Sister!" A small girl rushed towards them at lightning speed.


    Lucas blinked when he saw the young girl. Huh? Wasn''t she supposed to stay locked up a bit longer?


    Lilian sighed deeply. "Who let you out?"


    "It was my first brother."


    Lucas flinched when he heard those words. That guy is surely nning something; otherwise, it would be unnatural for that guy to do something like this.


    "He probably wants me to owe him a favor. He must have known that I was trying to get Natalia out." Lilian must have read his thoughts.


    This is a problem with sharing a blood oath with another person. They end up being able to read the other party''s thoughts whenever they want. Then again, Lilian normally respects his privacy, so he forgets about it.


    "Natalia, did your brother say anything?"


    Lucas immediately noticed that she referred to that man as a stranger. The child, too, seemed to realize but just went along with it.


    "He said he ordered some dresses for us to use for my birthday."


    At thatment, Lucas sighed deeply. Of course, that guy has to do the one thing Lilian hates the most. Then again, he is this type of person. If it is a gift from that guy, this is usually the time when Lilian would ask him to check it out for her. Lucas turned to leave, but Lilian stopped him.


    "Lucas, stay."


    Huh?


    "I see, then why don''t you go ahead of me? Take a look first."


    Lucas blinked, surprised. Wait, is she still angry at him? It is unlike her to give such tasks to anybody else. What is this? He feels slightly jealous.


    Natalia''s eyes brightened. "I will find a pretty dress for you, sister!"


    "I trust your good judgment."


    The moment the little girl left, Lilian threw the nearest object. Due to her strength, the item broke immediately.


    "That guy, how dare he treat me like an ornament again?"


    Thest time he did this, he admitted that he gave those gifts to dress her like an ornament. If she attends the gathering with stuff he bought her, it will show he controls her. If she dressesvishly, she will look like a spoilt brat.


    "I don''t know why he bothers, and everybody knows what kind of person you are."


    They all know how frightening Lilian is. But some nobles still try to objectify her as a pretty vase.


    Lilian continued to throw things, but Lucas went over and stopped her when she picked up a vase. Unfortunately she already


    "That''s enough; what use is there losing your temper over this? Calm yourself, Lilian. You know if you do this, you will only behave the way he wants."


    At thatment, Lilian sighed and averted her gaze from him. "I know, but I get frustrated."


    "Should we sneak out?"


    "Huh?"


    "You need a break, staying in this ce for too long."


    "If we go to the city-"


    "Who said we are going to the city?"


    ¡­..


    Two hourster.


    He does not take her to another Kingdom on the safe side but ten cities away. Lucas'' gaze fell on the girl who was happily looking at the stalls. Quite some time has passed since hest saw her smile like that; there is something refreshing about it.


    He made sure they both wore cloaks that could hide any distinct features. But even then, he could not mask Lilian''s strong presence. Thankfully nobody has noticed.


    Others say she is the symbol for the word evil, but Lucas thought so otherwise. If she was not born with such a strange ability or had such violent nightmares, she would just be a normal girl.


    "Lucas, look at this stall; they are selling such odd things."


    Lucas walked over to where she was and bent down. He blinked, surprised at the ornaments. Items with high magical property, merchants from the magician city?


    Now that he thought about it, he used to help his grandfather a lot when he was younger. That old man ran a small workshop, and yet due to his skills as a craftsman, many rich customers came to their store. That was back before he became the most powerful magician before he discovered his abilities.


    He picked up one of the ornaments and ced it on Lillian''s hair. It was the shape of a pegasus. "We will take this one."


    To his surprise, Lilianughed. "Were you jealous of Natalia? When I said she could pick out my dress?"


    Lucas looked away when she said those words. "It isn''t like that. But normally, you would ask me to check that stuff for you."


    Even more so since the gift game from that guy, normally she would ask him because he is strong enough to counter anything.


    "Wouldn''t it fuel the rumors more if you did that?"


    Gah- she knew about them?


    "Normally, I turn a blind eye to gossip, but I never seem to miss any news regarding you. I wonder why."


    Lucas froze when he heard those words. Huh? Wait what? What did she just say there?


    "Then I will get something for you too."


    "You don''t have t-" Lucas paused when he saw the small bag in her hands. That was way too fast, and he didn''t even see when she got her money out.


    Lilianughed again, and Lucas felt an odd tingling in his heart. Huh? What is this unnatural heartbeat? Also, what is with her? Why is she acting so carefree today? Sure Lilian lets her guard down around him, but this is the first time she is doing so much of it.


    Lucas looked at her cautiously. He knew her so well, but this is the first time she has ever done something like this before?


    He was about to say something when they heard a woman''s shriek.


    "Can somebody stop him? Please its a thief-"


    In the next second, Lilian was no longer beside him, Lucas cursed, but it was over rather quickly. Lilian managed to get there in time and restrained the thief.


    The thief struggles, but Lilian is holding him tightly. She twisted one of the man''s arms behind him. The fight would have ended easily if the thief was not injured badly already. The smell of blood fills the air.


    "Your-" The thief seemed surprised as he looked at Lilian''s face directly.


    He broke free from Lilian''s grip and shes upwards with his knife.


    Lilian hissed in pain, and he felt the color drain from his face.


    Lucas rushed forward and wrapped his cloak around Lilian. He raises his hand, and arge wave of magic appears in his hands. "Begone." In the next second, the thief crumpled to the ground.


    It seemed like somebody already called the guards since a stream of knights wearing official uniforms came by. Lucas simply pointed to the guy on the floor, and he turned to find the woman, but she was no longer there.


    He frowned. Wait a moment, where did that person go? How is it possible that she escaped so quickly in a short amount of time? Sure, people motivated by fear will unnaturally move faster, but just now, she could not chase the thief.


    Lucas intended to scan the surroundings more, but Lilian tugged on his shirt. "Let''s go."


    Right, it would be bad if one of the guards recognized her.

 Chapter 13 - The Person I Hate The Most

    "Are you cautious because you''re supposed to be on house arrest?" Lucas said once they were out of earshot.


    Although it was a light punishment, it is the first order by the Empress, so he knew that people would fuss over it.


    "They can''t do anything to me even if they find out."


    "Then what was that back there?"


    Lilian rolled her eyes. "I wanted to act cute and see how you would react."


    Wait-huh?


    Indeed he noted that her behavior was rather strange, but he did not think she would admit it. Lucas awkwardly scratched his face. "Is this about those rumors?"


    Lilian nodded. "Since people think we are a couple, I thought I would go along with it."


    Lucas slumped to the ground when he heard her say those words. He knew it, and there was some catch to her behaviour earlier. Since Lilian spends so much time focusing on war and torture, he almost forgot that she has this yful side to her.


    "Is something wrong?" She reached her hand out towards him, a concerned look in her eyes. "Did you get hurt?"


    Lucas moved her hand away and backed away quickly, causing her tough.


    "Apologies, but I did not think this matter would get you so flustered."


    Indeed this isn''t the first time there were such rumors about them, but that is precisely why he is more self-aware? No self-conscious towards her. In the past, he never confronted those rumors or consulted with anybody. But after the talk with the child and the therapist, his thoughts are going out of control.


    "I know it is unpleasant having rtionship rumors with somebody like me, however-"


    Lucas sighed deeply as he interjected. "I never said it was unpleasant. Im just a bit nervous."


    "That almost sounds like you like me."


    Does it? Maybe he should stop talking. Lately, he does not know what is wrong with his head.


    His thoughts broke off when she directly appeared before him. "If I am wrong, you can correct me?"


    Does she expect him to answer her right this very second? This woman is driving him crazy.


    Why does she keep acting like this? What does she expect toe from this? Even now, why does he not understand her?


    __


    It waste when Lucas and no when she returned back to the mansion alone. Lucas rushed off earlier since he saw an acquaintance. The moment she stepped into the foyer, however, she sensed a familiar dark presence.


    "Are you done ying romance, sister?" A familiar voice said.


    Lilian''s lips curve to a smile. "Who says I was ying around?" She turned to the source of the voice and found her brother sat on the couch.


    "In the years since you brought that man, nothing like this has happened before."


    "Like this?"


    "Skipping out on your duties."


    Lilianughed. "It was a few meetings, besides big brother, you were there too? I knew I could leave it with you."


    Eric pointed to a box on the table, and she walked over.


    "Indeed, this is what I wanted. But," Lilian trailed off as she smelled the faint scent of familiar blood on him. "-- did I give you the right to touch what is mine?"


    "If he is a servant of yours, then you should carry himself properly."


    "Just because you can''t harm Natalia, youshed out on the guard I assigned her?"


    Lilian knew he would end up getting mad if she sent Natalia over to examine the dresses. But even then, she thought he would restrain himself.


    "Why did you not go yourself?"


    "I had an engagement with sir Lucas."


    She watched as anger shed through his eyes and walked over until she stood directly in front of him.


    "Since it bothers you that much, should you not do something about your behavior, my dear brother? It seems you focus on making me angry."


    "I want to see you suffer."


    "You''re a twisted man."


    "But if somebody hurts you, I will kill them."


    ''Indeed, he takes after their father. What a twisted man. He only desires to take control of those strong individuals.'' Suppose she didn''t have the power she did, then this man would not pay any attention to her at all.


    "So, my dearest brother, how do you expect me to interpret those words of yours?"


    At thatment, she felt him brush his hands across her cheek. "You call me brother faithfully. But Lillian, you are aware that I am not blood-rted to you."


    Lillian''s lips curved to a smile, and sheughed. "What are you talking about, brother? You already have the ageha family in stigma on you. Blood rtion or not, you cannot escape from here."


    "Did I ever say anything about escaping?"


    Lillian sighed when she heard those words. "Then let me rephrase that question, what is your purpose for staying?"


    When she first learned that he was not blood-rted to her, she was no more than ten years old. At the time, she did not pry too deeply. But as she grew older and after the events the past year, Lillian became open about her knowledge on this subject. How can a man that does not have ageha family blood resemble her father so much? There has to be some type of trick somewhere?


    She could not miss his gaze on her and immediately understood. She took a deep breath before she leaned forward. "To have somebody like you desire me under these circumstances. Blood or not, your blood is as vile as father and his many women."


    So it seems like her going along with the rumors and unting her rtionship with Lucas was not wrong. She can use this person more than ever. "For somebody who ims to like me," Lillian trailed off and pointed to her arm, which now bled due to his tight grip. "¡ªare you not too aggressive?"


    ".."


    "I guess you do not consider the possibility that you are the person who disgusts me the most."


    Even more than father and this terrible family, the one who bothers her more than anybody in this vile world is her so-called brother Eric.


    He did not seem surprised by those words. No, it was more like she could not tell what he was thinking. The same ruby-colored eyes and ck hair, but he is not one of them. Then which family does he belong to, and why does father keep him so close to his side if he is a mere stranger? There are still too many things she has to find out.


    "Even if I am, I will be the one youe to when you realize how everything you have done until this point is meaningless."


    Lilian frowned when she heard those words escape his lips.


    He wore the usual nk stare on his face, but she could tell he was serious. How can he say those words confidentially?


    Lilian was about to say something when a guard rushed into the room. "Miss Lilian, we caught¡ª"The guard paused upon seeing Eric and her so close.


    "It seems you must go." He brushed his lips against her hair. "Think carefully about my words Lili."


    The moment Eric left the room, she felt the anger she held back this entire timee out. But unlike before, where she threw objects, instead, she released the poisonous lilies. Since the only food source in the room was the guard, the lilies headed straight towards him. The man tried to escape, but it was futile, and soon she hears the sound of familiar screams and flesh torn apart.


    If there is somebody she wishes to kill and end their life, it would be that man.


    For as long as she could remember, she has had a strong dislike for him.

 Chapter 14 - For My Goal I Need

    The smell of fresh blood and flesh filled the air. If one looked at the ground, they would see body parts, half an arm, half an eye, or a few arteries. On the wall, six people chained to a wooden cross, but anybody walking by would no longer recognize them as human due to the intense torture session they just experienced.


    Lillian looked at the six with cold eyes. "Next time you wish to mess with my people, you may want to rethink it."


    "But it was sir Eric who¡ª"


    Her lips curved to a smile as she walked up to the half-dead man on the end row. He was the only one with his mouth in tac. The others had either lost it or were in too much pain to speak.


    "Are you not capable of using your own heads to decide things for yourself? Or is my brother scarier than me?"


    "N¡ªno at all but¡ª"


    Lillian sighed deeply. "Although father has not announced it, I am sure as his guards he has informed you he is not of Ageha blood. He is only your master in name. If he orders you to do anything regarding me, you are to disobey him."


    "But general he¡ª"


    Her gaze dimmed as she cupped the man''s cheek. "Do you also want to lose your ability to speak? I am more than willing to help you there."


    He immediately turned quiet, and she sighed again.


    "The only reason your less injured is because I heard you pulled Natalia away when she was about to charge at Eric."


    If this man had not done that, then Eric would have a legit excuse to hurt Natalia. He could easily say he was defending himself since she made the first move.


    "..Right¡­he was right."


    "About?" Lillian''s ears were sharp, so despite the muttering, she clearly heard him.


    "The master said you are soft on Miss Natalia."


    At thatment, her gaze dimmed more, and she lost whatever patience she had. It took a single blow from the knife in her right hand to cut his tongue off with a single sweep.


    She did want to ask him more questions, but after hearing that, she understood something. Eric chose these people because he no longer has any need for them.


    He picked them, knowing that they would not mind risking their lives. It seems she has wasted her time with these people. But, it should satisfy her bloodthirst for a while.


    Her gaze fell on the other members. He indeed chose very capable and yet individuals with no noble backgrounds or much to lose. It seems he is still one step ahead of her. But that is fine, now is not the time to face them directly.


    She walked over to the man in the center, a man with unusual amber-colored hair and emerald green eyes.


    While she rendered him unable to use his mouth for a while, his inability to speak is not gone. There is a reason why she kept this one alive. She knew one of her sisters was fond of him. She can use this man as a pawn.


    It is dangerous to increase the number of people by her side. But for her goal, she needs to gather more people around her.


    She could no longer see the colour of her hands due to the amount of blood.


    "M--miss Lilian, sir Lucas has returned."


    At the mention of that name she dropped the de in her hands, and looked over. "He has?"


    "Yes."


    .....


    The moment she entered the room, she saw Lucas treating Gil; she knew that there would be no need to lecture. Lucas was in the middle of his famous speech, a speech filled with insults.


    She scanned the room and sighed in relief when she did not see Natalia there. She thought her sister would be nosy and cause a fuss. But knowing that girl, if she is not here, she is most likely sulking and ming herself somewhere else.


    "Lucas, that is enough," Lillian called out.


    Lucas turned around and frowned. He waltzes over and then flicked her forehead. "I told you already, stop going near people with bad mana. They are infecting you."


    "I was in the torture chambers." Lillian knew Lucas disliked it whenever she went there, but if she openly tortured people, then the situation would worsen.


    He sighed but nodded. "Alright, but even then, next time, don''t go without me."


    Lillian carefully observed his behavior. He seems normal, even though he left frantically and behaved oddly the other day. Maybe it was just her imagination? Since she met him, there have been many rumors regarding them, but Lucas has always remained indifferent to everything.


    She thought the same would happen this time too, and she could bring up her fake couple n with him. But, he reacted differently, and it left her puzzled.


    Why is he suddenly so different? Did something happen during his trip? Also, when he said he saw a friend, what kind of friend? Lillian shook her head frantically.


    She must be going crazy. She can''t ask him those questions, and it would be too personal. She and Lucas have a business-like rtionship, and they were neither friends, family, or lovers. But recently, she has shared too much information with him.


    Maybe he is not the one who is behaving oddly, but her.


    Her thoughts broke off when he leaned forward. "Why are you spacing out? Do you feel unwell?"


    It took her a moment to realize how close he was, and for some reason, she looked away.


    Lucas must have realized, too, since he backed away. He did not say anything, but she noticed that he also kept his head down.


    Gil coughed. "Mistress and sir Lucas, why are you acting weird around each other?" He trailed off. "Is it because of those weird rumors?"


    Gil is as sharp as ever. Yes, those rumors, why would it bother them both so much? She did not notice them until she saw Lucas acting differently.


    Lucas is the first one to break the odd silence as he walked back over to Gil. "Gilbert, give me your other hand."


    "Huh?" Gil said, puzzled. "But my other hand is not hu-"Gil does not get a chance to finish that sentence since Lucas twisted his hand.


    "Ouch, ouch!" He yelped in pain. "Sir Lucas!"


    "Your making Lillian ufortable."


    "Why would that rumor bother mistress--?"


    Lillian blinked when she heard those words from Lucas. Indeed he is right, but howe he said something? No, this is not the first time. Lucas has always acted this way, but after what happened the other day, she felt a bit strange.


    Sometimes when he says stuff like this, she feels like a normal girl. But it takes one quick nce at the blood on the edge of her hands to remind her and she is not a normal person. Just a few minutes ago, she left six people half-dead in the torture chambers.

 Chapter 15 - Poison From The South

    She must not forget, even if it is for a single moment, the number of lives she has taken just to achieve her goals and to cure this madness.


    Lilian took a deep breath as she turned to Gil. "Will you tell me what you learned? Those clothes and gifts he sent me."


    Gilbert sighed deeply. "It is exactly as you thought mistress, his gifts for you were secretly weapons that could harm you. When Miss Natalia picked up one of the dresses, arge poisonous de cut her."


    She knew there was something wrong. After thest time, surely he knew that she would not fall for it, so he tried something else.


    "Natalia, is she alright?"


    "Yes, it seems like the young miss has already had the immunity for this type of poison before. She was the first one to notice the poison and told me not to touch the other clothes."


    It seems it was a good decision to send the child there. Of course, Lucas could have easily discovered that information too. But Lucas would have burned everything in one go and dispose of any evidence.


    "Did Natalia check the rest?"


    "Yes, and it seems she discovered something too."


    Eric must havee in during that time. From the looks of it, he became hostile because Natalia would not hand over what she found. It is unlike that man to be careless, but normally he does note check on her after giving her a gift. Unless he identally left something amongst his gift that would cause problems for him.


    "Sir Gil, have you seen Natalia today?"


    "If it is the young miss, I heard that she was running away from the young master''s servants. After the incident the other day, he decided to assign her new people."


    Lillian sighed when she heard those words, she knew this would happen, but this is too soon. That person is far too quick to react, but it is a good thing her sister is so skilled. If it is Natalia, nobody should be able to catch her that easily.


    "Lucas,e with me."


    Lucas nodded and turned to Gil. "You don''t go anywhere today and head to your chambers."


    Gilughed. "Should the mistress not be the one who gives me thatmand?"


    Lilian''s lips curve to a smile. "Since we are in a rtionship, his words are the same as mine."


    Lucas looked at her dumbfounded and sighed. It looked like he wanted to say something, but he simply went along with things.


    But after they left the room, Lucas grabbed her arm. "Before we find your sister, I need to ask you something."


    "Sure, go ahead. But you know if you have something to ask me, you do not need to be this aggressive."


    Lucas clicked his tongue, annoyed. "You know the only reason I am doing this is because I do not want you to run away like you did before."


    Lillianughed when she heard those words. "It seems you bare quite the grudge?"


    Unconsciously she slowly backed away until her back hit the wall. Lucas also stepped forward. "You truly want to go through with what the rumors imply?"


    "I do." This is the only way she can dy her engagement. Lilian did not know who her father has in mind, but his recent moves suggest it is somebody from a powerful family.


    When they sent Lucas away, the marriage talks increased, and she even met with several prospective candidates.


    It does not matter what happens to her after shepletes her goal. But until then, she has to avoid getting married or even any prospects of such talk.


    Lucas sighed. "You didn''t even ask me about this."


    "Does it bother you that much? We only have to act, or is the idea so unpleasant after all?" Lilian wondered.


    She suspects something else, but if she were to admit that things would turn out badly even in her head. She does not want any strange feelings between them. Her thoughts broke off when Lucas pulled away and suddenly kneeled down.


    "I told you before, and I am yours tomand. I will not refuse any of your orders no matter how absurd it is."


    If he knew about that matter, not even he would look at her the same way anymore. This is for the best.


    ¡­..


    Lilian was very confident in Natalias ability to escape Eric''s servants, and indeed, it seemed like nobody could find her.


    But it only took her a few minutes to find the girl. In the grand gardens of the Ageha mansion, there is a clearing in the middle of the forest. It looked like an old battleground, but now there is nothing but ruins. Lilian found Natalia crouched down on the ground clutching a bottle and a scroll tightly.


    She immediately took the item from her sister, and the girl raised her head, rmed. Her instincts are a lot sharper now. Indeed it will not be long before this girl bes a fine assassin. This is the main reason why Eric cannot do anything to harm her.


    Lilian winked. "This is for me, right? Good work."


    "Sister!" Natalia immediately stood up, but the girl looked wobbly on her feet.


    "Sit back down."


    Natalia nodded as she crouched down again. Lilian took a seat beside her. "So, do you know what this is?"


    "It seems eldest brother is nning to poison the marquise''s son."


    "He is going for the heir and not the father?"


    Natalia nodded. "I heard rumors thattely, the two are at odds since eldest brother keeps losing to him."


    So there is a man out there who can challenge him? That is interesting.


    "Also, sister, that poison is not one of ours. It came from the south."


    "But then how are you-" Lilian finally got a proper look at her sister and saw how pale her face was. Her gaze dimmed when she noticed that the girl was out of breathe. So she ran away carelessly like this despite her condition?


    Eric has gone too far this time, and she will make sure he pays this time. "Lucas."


    Lucas, who had been hiding behind a tree, walked over. He bent down and brushed his hands across Natalia''s forehead.


    "Huh? This poison.."


    "What is it?"


    "Lilian, do you remember me telling you there is a city out there for magicians?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Lucas sighed. "It seems this is a poison from there." He trailed off. "I don''t know what kind of deal he made with them, but they are not the type to sell their stuff to the nobility."


    So Lucas is implying that Eric is in league with a powerful mage. This situation has turned out to be moreplicated than she thought. It seems like she will have to take more drastic measures from now on.


    Her thoughts broke off when Lucas pinched her cheeks. "What are you--"


    "Together, we are finding a solution for this together. I do not want you going off on your own again."

 Chapter 16 - Struggles

    At the imperial pce


    Zushi regretted her very first order an hour after she sent it out.


    ''What was I thinking? House arrest?''


    The her who sent that order acted on her emotions as a mother rather than the Empress. When she realized that she wanted to take it back, but it was already toote.


    Howe they sent that letter so quickly? After that day, Zushi noticed how odd, no how hostile half the castle was to her.


    When Mo exined it, she felt very troubled. The Ageha family has more control than she thought.


    Moreover, she underestimated Ageha Lillian''s influence and poprity. Zushi sighed again. It seems that was the wrong move to make. But, how was she supposed to know?


    That woman hurt Braden so easily. How could she hurt an innocent child without hesitation?


    "Is the Empress cking on paperwork already?" A familiar voice said.


    Zushi lifted her head to see a woman with short pale blonde colored hair. It was her other sister Astra.


    "You are toote." She mumbled. "You said you would be here for the ceremony."


    Astra sighed. "I got held up in the northern territory. Did you know? There is an ongoing war there."


    "What does somebody from the royal educational institute have anything to do with the wars?"


    "Aside from me providing teaching services for the children up there. I am a former soldier."


    "Wait," Zushi eximed as she raised her face. "Don''t tell me you fought?!!"


    Astraughed. "It was only when the kids got attacked. I had to defend them."


    "But you--" Zushi looked worriedly at her sister.


    "I stopped by the medic."


    "You got hurt?!!"


    Astra continued tough, and Zushi stood up. She walked over to where her sister was. "Astra.."


    "It is alright." Astra patted her hair. "Are you doing well as the Empress?"


    Zushi sighed. "Is that because you heard the rumors?"


    "Yes. Can I ask why? I think they warned you already, but the Ageha family''s control of the imperial pce is now.."


    "That woman hurt Braden."


    "I see." Astra nodded. "Then I can see why you did that. But Zushi, I will condemn you for that behavior. The current you are the Empress."


    "I know."


    "I understand why you epted the offer in the end. But it is not like you do not care for the Kingdom."


    "Your right. I was too hasty." Zushi trailed off. "Say, Astra, do you know Ageha Lillian well?"


    "If your asking whether we are friends, the answer is no. But I have seen her in the royal library a lot, so we have exchanged a few words."


    "The library?"


    "It seems she likes to read."


    That seems quite normal. Zushi took some paper from her desk and jotted it down.


    Astraughed. "Are you serious?"


    "But! I don''t know much about her."


    "Haven''t you asked around?"


    "After the house arrest thing. Do you think I would be shameless enough to ask around about her?"


    Besides, it is not like she had to do that. Ageha Lillian is very popr; everybody talks about her. So there was no need for her to snoop around when the information is right in front of her face. But even then, the information she has gathered is more or less the same as the rumors she has already heard.


    Astra nodded. "Then why don''t you invite her for a meal? I hear she is epting invitations recently."


    "I did send her one, but-"


    "Wait, you sent one before lifting her ban?"


    Zushis face color turned pale, but Astraughed. "It is fine. If you sent her a direct invitation, it is the same as lifting the ban."


    Is that how this works? Only a week or so has passed since she became the Empress. Since so many years have passed since there was an Empress, there was a lot of backlog of work. Even though the Ageha family has mainly taken charge since then, they have neglected some of the Empress duties.


    "There are a lot ofws that I don''t understand. I don''t know if it is okay for me to approve of these things or not."


    "I can help you there. But in the future, you should find a reliable assistant."


    "Do you think I could ask¡ª"


    Astra blinked and awkwardly scratched her hair. "Well, it wouldn''t be a bad idea. Ageha Lillian is probably the most knowledgeable about the currentws and legitions but is that fine with you? There are already so many peopleparing the two of you. If you do something like this, it could potentially backfire."


    "It is not like I do not understand that. But the past week, I have struggled a lot. I may have received etiquette lessons and other training before I started. But Ick the sufficient knowledge of the Empire''s current state."


    She wondered why nobody mentioned the most important part to her during the training, but now she understood. "It seems that nobody understands what I have to do. But they do know that they need an Empress."


    "Maybe you should stop thinking too deeply about it."


    "But-"Zushi looked at the ground. "At this stage, I do not think anybody will take me seriously."


    "That is why you should-"


    "Pardon me, Empress." A voice said behind the door. "Miss Ageha Lillian and Sir Lucas have arrived."


    Zushi blinked. "Already, but I sent the invitation for tomorrow."


    "She probably wants to confirm your intention ahead of time." Astra nodded. "This is good for you; get going."


    Zushi bit her lip but nodded. She felt a bit cautious after what happened during the coronation, but she cannot avoid the woman forever.


    ¡­


    The ce where the two waited for her was the garden parlor. Initially, she prepared this ce for the meeting tomorrow, so everything was set up already. Zushi took a deep breath before she approached the table.


    "Again, curses, I didn''t separate from you earlier, so where do you keep getting it?"


    "Maybe when I went to the rose garden?"


    The ck-haired man reached over and pinched the woman''s cheeks. "I told you to be especially careful around nts."


    When she mentioned inviting miss Lillian over, the head butler advised her to invite this man also. But Zushi blinked, surprised at the sight. The frightening aura from the supposedly evil general was not present. She and the other man seemed to be talking normally.


    So this person has a normal side to her as well?


    The first one to notice her was the ck-haired man. "Empress."


    Lillian tilted her head, and her lips blossomed into a beautiful smile, and yet there was something evil about it. Unlike the earlier disy, there was something cold about her aura.


    "You have arrived earlier than I expected, Miss Lillian and sir Lucas," Zushi said calmly as she took a seat opposite the round table.


    She regretted using a round table now, and since she is so close to them. It will be difficult for her to avoid their gazes.


    No, she can''t freeze up now.


    Lillian nodded. "I have had a lot of time on my handstely."


    Zushi felt a jab in her heart after she said those words. Indeed because she put the woman under house arrest naturally, she would not have any work to do. This is very awkward; why did she invite her over again?


    "I wanted to apologize." Zushi managed to say. Right, this is what she needs to do first.


    "I would ept that apology, but we both know you do not need it. Your instincts as a mother emerged before your instincts as an Empress, it seems?"


    Gah- why does she already have that figured out? Is she that gullible?


    But, it seems there is no use lying in front of somebody who already has it all worked out. With a determined look on her face and trembling hands, Zushi said one word. "Yes."


    For a moment, nobody spoke, and she gradually felt the air be colder and colder. Her heartbeat sped up as beads of sweat fell from her face.


    After a few minutes, somebody broke the silence, "Naive."


    But it did note from Lillian.

 Chapter 17 - You Will Need Me

    Eh? Zushi seemed surprised. She did not think he would join the conversation like this. Then again, Zushi recalled how quickly he appeared the other day to help Lillian. It seems they are close friends?


    "Do you think it is that easy to run the Empire? You''re taking the Empress title too lightly."


    Luca''s words echoed in her mind, and she shuddered under his cold gaze. ''What is this?''


    She didn''t pay much attention to him that time. But this guy his magic is so strong.


    ''Beside the evil general is a powerful magician, no the most powerful magician this Empire has ever seen. His magic even surpasses that of the former Empress.''


    So this is what they were talking about. To think somebody like this is helping Miss Lillian.


    "Lucas," Lillian said sharply. "That is enough."


    The dark aura around the magician seemed to vanish gradually. He still looked half annoyed, but he nodded.


    "You know I thought you hated her; why are you defending her now?"


    "Whether I do or not isn''t the point. She is the Empress; if you insult her, you will get punished."


    "Ha, like the imperial family can do much damage."


    "When my father punished you, though, you spent days in the torture cell."


    "That''s because I gotfortable. If the imperial family locks me up, I will escape immediately."


    Zushi sweat fell. ''Uh, do these two not realize that I am still here?'' Moreover, sir Lucas just admitted that if he didmit a crime, he would immediately escape. It is a good thing that she didn''t bring any servants with her. She knew even if she told them not to say anything, they would not follow her orders.


    She sighed at the thought. Right now, she is only an Empress in name; as it stands, there is nobody in this pce that will listen to her. She somehow managed to deliver that imperial order for a house arrest.


    But Zushi understood it was because they wanted for her to make a mistake. If her first imperial order is a mistake, then they can use it against her. That was why nobody stopped her when she did that.


    Figuring all of this now is toote, but she held this meeting so she can make amends.


    "Excuse me." Lucas suddenly said as he leaned forward and brushed his fingers across Lilian''s hair.


    "Geez, you''re so troublesome recently, always needing maintenance."


    "Why do you have to be so rude about it?!"


    "You should be grateful."


    "I am! But sometimes you go overboard!"


    Zushi sweat fell at their exchange. Do they always talk to each other like this?


    But she is learning a lot just from this meeting alone. Zushi brought the cup of tea to her mouth and took a sip. It seems like the key to Miss Lillian is sir Lucas. She does not know the woman well, but everybody saw Ageha Lilian as an evil woman from what she has heard so far. She is refined, dignified, and would make an excellent ruler, but she can be very cruel.


    Moreover, she has no friends. The words the head butler told her echoed in her mind. It is not like she didn''t think this before. After hearing all that scary stuff, it is normal that people fear her. But. Miss Lillian does not control the people with fear.


    In her short time here in the pce, she has learned that more people respect her than fear her. Zushi wondered if that was enough reason for people to stay away from her.


    Surely she has at least one friend by her side, other than the magician here; there should be-- Zushi paused in mid-thought as she recalled something.


    That day, wasn''t Simon and his wife there too? That person looked very concerned towards Lady Lillian. To think she just remembered that. So the past week, where she scrambled around for information, was useless; she should have just asked somebody she knew directly.


    "Is it fun watching us, Empress?"


    Her thoughts broke off when she realized that Lillian and the magician were staring at her. Uh, when did they finish their conversation? More importantly, isn''t it rude to stare no to eavesdrop on their private conversation? Although it is difficult for her not to overhear anything since they are talking right in front of her like this.


    Lillian seemed amused rather than upset. "It seems you are more interesting than I thought."


    What? Interesting?


    Lucas sighed deeply. "If you say things indirectly like this, I doubt this woman will understand, but then again, even if she is naive, she isn''t that slow."


    Could it be that Lady Lillian is curious about her too?


    "Empress, I am sure you have figured this out after your stay here for the past week, but to survive in this pce, you will need me."


    Zushi kept her head low when she heard those words. It frustrated her, knowing that she could not do anything. She became the Empress only to protect her son but being in a position of power and having no actual authority bothered her. She thought it would be okay as long as she had the Empress name backing her up, but it isn''t enough.


    At this stage won''t, Braden be in even more danger? Was it wrong of her to bring him with her? Sure living apart would have been difficult, but perhaps she ought to have solidified her position here first.


    "Even if I were to directly ask you, Miss Lillian, you will not help me, correct?"


    "Correct. But it is a good thing you''re admitting that you need me; that is a great sign those other candidates refused to acknowledge."


    Other candidates, right there were others before her. "I heard that you sent them all away."


    Away was a nicer way of putting it. Zushi fully understood what happened to the previous candidates. All of them met with an unfortunate ident. All these idents happened after Lady Lillian disapproved of them, so it was natural who caused the idents.


    Lillian chuckled. "It seems the Empress has studied the rumors very well."


    Gah, is she making it this obvious?


    "You are the type of person who does not believe in rumors until you confirm it with your own eyes. The reason why you sent that invitation was not just to apologize for my house arrest but because you wanted to learn things about me."


    Isn''t this person way too sharp? She has seldom spoken to her. Since this meeting started, the ones who have mainly spoken are her and sir Lucas.


    "I will help."


    Huh? Wait?


    "Truthfully, I am getting bored of the state of the Empire. It would be good if there was an Empress that can lead everybody, the burden would be less on me."


    Zushi blinked, surprised at those words. Even though she is saying this, something felt wrong here. Is it just her imagination? But she felt something ominous in the air.


    "What is the catch?"


    "Catch?"


    "Miss Lillian, you are right. I mainly invited you here to learn what type of person you are. I still do not understand you very well, but there is one thing that is clear to me. You are not the type of person who will help somebody easily like this."

 Chapter 18 - Let The Games Begin

    She has not known this woman for a long time, but one thing is clear to her. "You are not the type of person who would help somebody because of their status."


    Or rather, this person has a stronger presence than anybody in this Empire.


    Zushi knew she was overdoing it with these words. But it is better to take a risk than sit back and do nothing. If she does not make the first move, then this person will destroy her easily.


    "The previous candidates were very foolish; they genuinely believed they could control me using their position as the Empress. I yed along with them at first, but when they failed my test, I decided to show them exactly who they were messing with."


    That is right; the Empress name is just a title. Anybody in this Empire can have a title, but there are only those with real power. Miss Lillian is one of those people who have both.


    "A test?"


    "Yes, or should I call it a game?"


    A dark aura seemed to appear around the girl''s silhouette, causing her to shudder. It was simr to when sir Lucas tried to suppress her with his magic, but there was something darker about this.


    For the next few minutes, it felt like she was battling with the darkness; she felt something restraining her feet as a dark-colored mist appeared.


    "Miss Lillian, what are you?"


    "Rx, the fog isn''t poisonous."


    It isn''t poison, that much Zushi could tell, yet something odd about it. She suddenly felt very suffocated, and she couldn''t move. Her body gradually grew weaker. Zushi tried to cover her mouth with her handkerchief, but it did not do much good. Moreover, she gradually lost the strength in her fingers.


    It started from her fingers and then her legs. In the next second, she copsed onto the ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    Miss Lillian would not kill her right away, will she? Zushi knew how dangerous the woman was, not just from the rumors but based on what she did during the coronation. The rumors were not the key deciding factor but what she did to her child¡ªanybody who can harm a child that easily is surely not a good person.


    But even then, she wanted to try and get to know her; she wanted somebody to prove that her theory was wrong.


    When she saw the interaction between Miss Lillian and sir Lucas, Zushi thought she made a mistake. There is still a human side to this woman.


    A human who can harm a child without a second thought? Zushi did not want her status as Braden''s mother to cloud her judgment. She has a human side to her, but the evil side is far stronger.


    "Hey Lilian, this is a bit-"


    "Rx, you told me it wouldn''t kill her."


    Lucas sighed deeply. "I did say that, but be careful how you use it. Even if the imperial mages are ipetent, anybody with high-level magic can detect it."


    "The pce is mainly empty today because of the ruckus that my father caused."


    Is that why they came here a day early?


    Lucas sighed again, and she felt him approach her. He bent down. "Are you sure you want me to look into her memories?"


    "It is the fastest way; I want to know if she is the one."


    "Didn''t you say you saw it yourself?"


    "Well, it was several years ago. I know there are not that many people with blonde hair and blue eyes. But it is easy to fake one''s appearance with magic."


    "Unfortunately, I was away at that time, so I can''t confirm it. But you said you saw her in theva region?"


    "I found it odd why a noblewoman would be there."


    Zushi could vaguely make out their words. She felt sick, and the fog made her feel even more nauseous. There is something strange mixed in with this fog that is making her feel this way.


    A dark-colored light appeared from Luca''s palm. His magic isn''t dark, but it isn''t light either. What kind of magician is he? "But you know Lillian, is it that important?"


    "I told you before that somebody stole the treasure I was looking for before I arrived there. This woman was the only one there at the time, so it can''t be anybody else."


    "Why didn''t you stop her then?" Lucas trailed off as he slowly scanned Lilian''s expression. "The brat was with you."


    Lillian sighed. "Natalia is very good; not even I noticed that she snuck into the carriage that time. When I realized she was there, I knew I couldn''t chase after the woman. That region is dangerous."


    Theva region, a treasure, and several years ago? Zushi immediately understood what they meant. So it was something like that. Back then, somebody poisoned Braden, and no magicians could cure him. Then again, she knew her family deliberately sent ipetent mages to her son.


    At this rate, he will die; she has to do something. Zushi could not use her healing abilities freely then due to the restraints her family put on her. That time she snuck into town and learned a lot from a certain merchant. She traveled to theva region alone and found it, a sacred treasure.


    It seems like she must have crossed paths with Miss Lillian then.


    But Zushi recalled what she just heard. Miss Lillian seems to care a lot for her sister. Can she use this? No, she cannot. The children are innocent; they have nothing to do with the petty family conflicts.


    Just because she is in a bad situation now does not mean she can have such thoughts. Besides, that girl looks like she is Braden''s age. She does not want to use the children as political tools.


    "...gem.."


    "Hm?"


    "It was me who took it." Zushi weakly admitted.


    Lilian blinked before she sighed. "It is no fun for me if you admit it this easily. While that wasn''t the only thing I wanted to learn from you, it was one of the main things." She turned to Lucas.


    "Did you get it?"


    "Yeah, it is all good."


    Wait, Zushi immediately understood despite her weak state. Did they have that conversation out loud just so she would admit it? Haa, it seems like these people are far smarter than she thought. She shouldn''t have underestimated them.


    No matter how cautious she was, she still let her guard down, and that was why they could do this to her.


    If her husband had been here, would the situation have changed?


    "It seems the fog is making you sick. I suppose it is normal since you have light magic."


    So the strange feeling mixed with the fog is something that rejects lighter magic?


    "It won''t be long before the guardse here. I have enjoyed our conversation; today, Empress, so before I go, let me answer your question."


    Her question? Zushi felt her vision be even blurrier; she could no longer make out miss Lilians features.


    "In order to obtain my loyalty, you must win this game. The moment you show weakness, I will kill you with my own hands."

 Chapter 19 - The Imperial Mage

    Despite her weak consciousness, she could still hear those words. A game? Does this person only see life as a tool? No matter how cruel the world is, people are born to live. Each life has value, even if others do not think so. There is a reason for every person''s existence, even the evilest ones.


    But this person treats life as a game. The previous candidates before her all perished because of this person''sck of value towards other people''s lives. Does that make Miss Lilian a cruel person? Zushi did not see it that way.


    If Miss Lilian can think this way towards another person''s life, she wonders if she valued her own life? Taking this many risks and behaving so recklessly, is it not because the woman did not value her own life?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "...I feel sorry for you." Zushi managed to say. She genuinely pitied this woman.


    The reason she can give up on this world so easily and her own life must be because she does not value herself. Zushi could not imagine how much pain she has experienced. After all, she went through painful situations too. No matter how much pain she experienced, however, she never gave up on the world.


    For Miss Lillian to give up like this, exactly what did she experience?


    At thatment, Lucas grabbed her neck. Zushi could not describe the look in his eyes. But she knew from the amount of mana she sensed from him that this situation was dangerous.


    "Lilian, give me your order. I will kill her right away."


    Even without the woman saying anything, Zushi felt that he would kill her. His grip on her neck tightened, and she struggled to breathe. Why is his grip so strong? He isn''t even using magic.


    "Lucas."


    "Lilian, you can''t be serious-"


    "Such words do not affect me anymore. Calm yourself."


    Lucas looked very reluctant, but then a stream of red lilies suddenly appeared. Zushi vaguely made out the woman''s eyes color turned brighter red.


    "Lucas," Lilian said sharply. "Are you going to listen?" The woman was still smiling, and yet she couldn''t miss her demanding tone.


    No, this is-- the same as hers?


    At thatment, Lucas loosened his grip, and she sunk to the ground.


    Zushi wanted to touch her neck and check how badly hurt she was, but she still had no strength due to the fog.


    "Using your power on me, you have gotten braver."


    Lilian chuckled. "I am ttered by thepliment, sir Magician."


    "The guards areing; let us leave."


    Lilian nodded and turned to her. "Let me repeat myself. I enjoyed myself today; I shall see you in the morning meeting tomorrow. For now, you should rest."


    ....


    Empress Quarters - Several hourster-


    She must have slowly lost consciousness after then because it was already the afternoon when she next woke up,. An orange light entered the room, and she sighed deeply. For thest few minutes, since she woke up, Zushi has not moved an inch. What happened earlier slowly came back to her.


    When Mo hears of this, she will surely get a lecture from her. The head butler too, and the head maid. Thetter, however, is not genuinely concerned for her.


    From what she has learned the past week, that woman yed a key role in driving away the other candidates. Life in the pce is not easy at all. But even then, Zushi thought she could handle the situation better.


    Miss Lilian, no sir Lucas, both of them are so frightening. Those people do not fear their abilities at all and use their magic easily. Normally people hesitate to use a lot of magic since they worry about the side effects. But those two carelessly using a lot of magic like that.


    Did the previous candidates have to go through this too?


    "The moment you enter the pce, you cause havoc, did my teaching you thest few months go to waste?" A familiar voice said.


    Zushis eyes twitched, annoyed when she saw the man who just climbed the window. A man with long pale lc-colored hair wearing a blue and white cloak. "Why do you never use the door?"


    "There is a door?" Linden said, puzzled.


    This person who is about to get on her nerves is the royal magician, sir Linden. When she first epted the Empress candidate role, her husband''s family arranged for this man to teach her the etiquette of the pce and her duties as the Empress.


    It surprised her that they convinced him to agree. From what she learned, none of the past candidates experienced such treatment before.


    "Yes, there is; where have you been?"


    Zushi thought he would at least show up in the coronation, but he didn''t, and a week has gone by. "When I asked, nobody knew where you were."


    "I was traveling."


    "Linden-!" Zushi eximed.


    Linden chuckled. "I understand your stress. But you need to calm yourself."


    Zushi sighed. "I apologize, but I could have used you a lot the past week. There is nobody in this pce I can trust. Mo is busy as a general, and Astra only just appeared earlier today."


    "Miss Astra only just returned?"


    Zushi nodded. "Why do you look so surprised?"


    "We were both in the North. But due to the situation, I could not leave, so I asked her to go on ahead of me."


    But howe Astra just arrived? Did somebody interfere? Zushi got a bad feeling from this.


    "She didn''t mention this."


    "Then somebody must have stolen the letter. How careless of me. But I figured something bad might happen if you did not have anybody with you. Miss Mo is too kind; she cannot refuse those people''s orders. If they try to keep her upied, even if she knows it is a trap, she will not go against them. This is why I tried to send Miss Astra but--"


    "-they are one step ahead."


    Linden nodded. "It appears so."


    This is frustrating; why do they have to do this? "Didn''t they want an empress desperately?"


    "What they wanted was your power and a puppet they could control. I believe I told you this too."


    Zushi looked down. "I know you told me this, and I didn''t forget. But I thought I could change the situation."


    "But it is difficult, no?"


    "It is." Zushi then exins to Linden what happened earlier.


    "Sir Lucas attacked you?"


    "It seems he was more ufortable with the words I said regarding Miss Lilian than the actual person."


    Linden beamed happily. "It seems he is bing more honest with his emotions, that child."


    Zushi looked at him dumbfounded. She almost got killed there, and that is the first thing he is pointing out? Why are all the people surrounding her so weird?


    "People keep calling him the strongest magician, but if so, what does that make you?"


    Lindenughed at her question, and Zushi felt her irritation grow. Why does this man alwaysugh everything off? It does not help that he is always smiling too. She does not understand people like this.

 Chapter 20 - Cruel Ageha Family Head

    "That child is stronger than me," Linden admitted after a short while.


    He is stronger, huh? It did not surprise Zushi to hear those words. She already figured that there was something strange about the man. It was her first time meeting somebody with so much mana, and yet he could control it very well. If she did not have her special characteristic magic, she would surely not be able to tell.


    "There are many rumors regarding Miss Lilian, but there are not that many on sir Lucas."


    Zushi wondered how many people knew about how dangerous that man is. If they think Miss Lilian is scary, what about the man beside her? She already figured out that man people underestimated him.


    From the little information, she has learned sir Lucas was able to enter the pce after saving miss Lilian. But before then, he was already an employer of the Ageha family. People regard him as a young talented genius, but many do not think highly of him because of his unknown origin.


    In the end, status will y a crucial role in this ce. Those with lower status will remain at the bottom of the food chain. Zushi clenched her fist; she had to do something about that mindset.


    Linden nodded. "That is because he seldom used to show himself in public before. The Ageha family head has a bad habit of sending him on too many life-threatening missions, too, so he is not around as much."


    "I understand using him as an asset, but even then, isn''t it too risky?"


    "The Ageha family head is a cruel man; he doesn''t care for his subordinates. He will toss away and use people easily."


    "Does the same go for his children?"


    Linden nodded. "I did not tell you much about the ageha family other than the basics. But let me update you know. The current Ageha family head is a ruthless man. A monster d in human skin. He has countless wives and children, but he tosses them away the moment they be useless."


    "Toss them away?"


    "Each month, there is a tournament in the Ageha family household."


    Zushi already got a bad feeling when Linden mentioned the tyrant man, but now. "A tournament?" She repeated.


    "Each month, it is a survival battle. He tosses them into the dangerous forest so they can fend for themselves. If they cross paths with another person, they can either choose to kill them or work together. But after living in the forest for even a day, their survival instincts kick in, and they will go for the kill option."


    "I suppose they get a limited amount of supplies?"


    "Exactly. But the children do not know that. They presume they have enough tost until they reach the end. In fact, one can make the suppliesst till the end, but in the forest, numerous traps deliberately consume the other person''s mana."


    "So it is a trap?"


    "Yes."


    "The children have to go through this every month?"


    What kind of father makes their children go through this every single month? That man must not be human.


    "There are rumors, however, this year that since Miss Lilian worked out the trickst year, that she will not participate."


    Zushi blinked. "So when you mentioned the suppliessting till the end.."


    "Yes, Miss Lilian learned to do this and rationed well."


    Indeed that person is amazing. If it were her, she would not be able to survive under such harsh conditions.


    "If he is as bad as you say, I don''t think he will let his daughter not participate without a trick."


    Linden nodded. "There are rumors that sir Lucas will take her ce this year. Please note that those people designed the forest for members of the Ageha family. Sir Lucas is not a member of their family, so just staying there for a single second will deplete his mana quickly."


    "Then does that mean--"


    "He is most likely taking advantage of this situation to harm him."


    Zushi''s gaze darkened when she heard those words. "Is there anything I can do?"


    "If you are present in the event, perhaps you can interfere with the forest magic."


    "Then write a letter for me quickly, I will join."


    Linden sighed. "You must be joking. If you attend alone, it is like walking into a lion''s den."


    "Who says I am going alone? I am not that stupid."


    "Then--"


    Zushi winked. "You''re naturallying along with me, Mr imperial magician."


    Even she is not stupid to walk into the enemyir like that. The Ageha family are dangerous people. If their head behaves that way, it is only normal for the other household members to follow that example.


    Linden sighed but nodded. "I do think it is safer that way. This event will take ce before young Miss Natalia''s birthday."


    Young miss nata- Zushi recalled the young girl from before. Is her father holding her birthday banquet after this gruesome event? How many of her siblings can even attend? What a cruel person. Now the petty methods of her so-called rtives seemed so insignificant.


    She has only been here for a short amount of time, yet she has already learned this much. The Ageha family is far too dangerous. The reason why they summoned her to be the Empress, other than for her ability and need a puppet. It is most likely due to the Ageha family.


    "Then we still have some time to prepare." Zushi paused. "The next time I meet with Miss Lillian, could youe with me?"


    "Are you nning on meeting her so soon?" Linden asked, concerned. "Pardon me for saying so, but I think it is too dangerous. While she did not intend to kill you, her actions still caused you harm. It is a good thing that I arrived at the right time. I managed to stop the maids from spreading what had happened to you."


    So it seems like the maids and Linden discovered her before the guards did. That is a good thing; she did not want to blow this issue up.


    "But even if they caught her in the act, nobody would have stayed on your side."


    Zushi nodded. "I think so too." How many others went through the same experience as her? As theyy there powerless, watching their so-called people watch and not do anything to help.


    "Fortunately, not a lot of damage happened, but we cannot be too sure for the future. As the imperial mage, I have a lot of work to do, but I will find a way to deal with my duties and remain by you."


    "That is reassuring, then-" Zushi''s sentence fell short when she felt a strange pounding sensation in her heart. She coughed violently, and in the next second, she saw the color of blood in her hands.


    Huh, what is this?

 Chapter 21 - Lucas Advice

    The moment she woke up, Zushi clenched her chest in pain. What is this? The throbbing sensation from earlier, and there is something else. It felt like her insides were on fire and that her organs would burst at any second.


    "I told you Lillian wasn''t trying to kill her!"


    "But she messed with the potion you gave her and mixed something else. Surely you noticed this earlier?"


    "I did, but I didn''t know what it was!"


    She woke up mainly due to the two bickering voices. Zushi weakly nced over and saw the magician, sir Lucas, and Liden arguing.


    "How can you not know? Has her magic advanced so much that you can''t even control her now?"


    "Don''t treat Lilian like some kind of pet."


    "But you told me you would keep an eye out on her."


    "I only said that so you would stop nagging."


    Zushi wanted to tell them both to shut up. Cant, they see she is on the verge of death over here? For two magicians, don''t they have their priority wrong? She wanted to curl up into a ball shape and hide, but it was far too painful for her. So she remained resting on her left side.


    Lucas is the first one who noticed that she was awake.


    "Empress!" Linden eximed as he rushed over. "Are you fine? How do you feel?"


    "It hurts."


    "Oh no, what do we do?"


    "It is really strange, you know? Lilian didn''t mix anything bad after she messed with my potion. What on earth is wrong with you? Why are you suddenly dying?"


    She blinked, startled at the words he just said. Wait, did he just say she is dying? What on earth happened? Despite how toxic that smell was, even she understood there was nothing bad in it.


    "Empress, who did you meet with before us?"


    "My sister." Zushi managed to say.


    "The other general?"


    "No, miss Astra."


    At thatment, Lucas sighed deeply. "Well, now I know what the problem is. Empress, I suppose you didn''t know about it? But the enemy poisoned everybody sent to the North, all except Linden''s forces."


    "Poison?"


    "To be exact, they used dark magic that would possess another person. The person you spoke with was not your sister. It was a beast that devoured her skin."


    Zushis face turned paler when she heard those words. "What does that mean? Is she--"


    "The monster cannotpletely take over the other person''s body; at most, they can possess half. If you are lucky, the other half of her is still alive. But how many people can survive in the North with half a body?"


    It was too painful to think of.


    "Then why were we celebrating my coronation? Should we not have sent forces up there?" Zushi recalled how many guards were present during her ceremony.


    What on earth were these people thinking? Why did they send so few people to the North when there was a war?


    She suddenly felt very angry. All those peopleughing merrily and eating and dancing during the banquet. All of them could have aided those in the North.


    "This is why I called you naive. If you became the Empress over something as superficial as protecting your son, then you may as well step down now. Some humans behave exactly like monsters."


    "So the people sent there, they sent them there to die?" Zushi mumbled understanding.


    "Yes."


    She looked over at Linden. "You too?"


    "They wanted to kill your teacher so you would have nobody to protect you. You are concentrating on Lilian and the Ageha family. But the cruel ones are the people in the royal pce."


    "Initially, when the summons came from your husband''s family, I was ordered to decline. But when I learned that you were his wife, I epted."


    Does Linden know him? Before Zushi could inquire any more, she felt the throbbing sensation in her heart worsen, and she winced in pain.


    Lucas sighed. "I was supposed to be apanying Lilian today. But I know how disappointed she will be if something happens to you when the game has just started. Stay still, Empress. I will now fuse my mana with yours for several hours."


    "Mana fusion?"


    "I need to get rid of whatever that beast did. Once I have identified the source and removed it, you can naturally heal yourself."


    Zushi slowly nodded her head.


    ..


    The next few hours felt like hell to her. At some point during the procedure, she would fall asleep. Every single time she woke up, however, it hurt more than it did before. Zushi looked over at Lucas; there was a strange magic bubble in his hands, and inside were small ck toxins. No, they looked like mini demon creatures.


    "That was inside me?" Zushi muttered.


    Lucas looked irritated, and she flinched. Why is this man so scary-looking?


    "Look over there."


    Zushi followed what he was looking at and saw many trays, all of them contained the same bubble in his hands. She knew even without turning around that there was enough to fill the entire room.


    "I sent a warrant to arrest your sister."


    "But--!"


    "People started to appear and ask for you earlier. I could not hide your condition. Many people started to suspect Lilian since they saw her, so I told them the truth."


    "Is that where Linden went?" Zushi noticed that the magician was not in the room anymore.


    "Yes, he went over to meditate the situation."


    A relieved sigh passed her lips when she heard those words. If Linden went over, then they should not treat Astra too harshly. Zushi recalled what sir Lucas said earlier, and she clenched her fist tightly.


    Why did her sister have to go through that? Astra has served the pce for so many years; why did they send her off to a ce so she can die?


    "I may be stepping out of line if I say this but Empress. If you do not harden your resolve, you will not survive another day. Only a week or so has passed, and you are already in this bad condition. I predict you will die within a month if you do not get your act together."


    "I have learned a lot, and I will continue to learn."


    Lucas shook his head. "Listen, I am telling you directly. Start doing your duties as an Empress and reform this nation, or get swallowed up by other people''s schemes."


    "If you care so much for the Empire, sir Lucas, then why do you remain with the Ageha family?" Zushi challenged.


    "Correction, I am not loyal to the ageha family. Do not put me on the same wavelength as those people."


    Zushi could not miss the disgust in his tone when he said those words. If he genuinely thinks that way but remains with the Ageha family, then the one he is loyal to must be miss Lilian? Linden did say something earlier, but this still surprises her. For a person to be this loyal, no Zushi recalled the sight from earlier, and her gaze softened.


    "Sir Lucas, are you in love with Miss Lilian?"


    At thatment, she watched as his cheeks turned red. Ah, bingo, she thought so.


    Lucas averted his gaze. "I am not even going to try and dodge that question. You have strange magic, so I know you can tell even if I deny."


    This time around, she did not use her magic at all. But if Lucas wants to think that way, then she should allow him. It would most likely hurt his pride more if she said she didn''t use magic at all.

 Chapter 22 - Snake Trap

    Zushi beamed happily. Other people''s love stories fascinate her more than her own. If they were close, she would ask more details, but unfortunately, they aren''t. She would love to know how he fell in love with her.


    Miss Lilian is not the average girl, and she has done many bad things. Sir Lucas stood by her side for so many years should know this better than anybody, yet he still has feelings for her. For somebody to ept all your faults like that, what a beautiful rtionship. She envies them.


    "Does miss Lilian know?"


    Lucas sighed and awkwardly scratched his hair. "Truthfully, I have hidden it this entire time. When I realized it before I used my magic so I could erase my feelings for her, it did not work, so instead, I put a seal on it. But after I returned from my recent job, that seal turned weaker, and now here I am."


    "So how long ago?"


    "I think probably a year after I met her?" Lucas said vaguely. "I have a hard time remembering since so many things happened that year. Moreover, I wasn''t in the best condition, so it was hard to say."


    "I see."


    "You are listening to this type of story earnestly, but you didn''t know about the situation with the north?"


    Zushi sweat fell. Is he going to reprimand her again?


    "The north has been in a bad state since an ident that happenedst year."


    She raised her eyebrows at this. An ident?


    "Are you serious about learning more about Lilian?"


    "Of course I am," Zushi said with a determined look in her eyes. "I understand there are many rumors about her, but none of these rumors contain any information on the real her."


    "The real her?" Lucas repeated.


    "Yes! I am not dismissing those rumorspletely. I know she can be ruthless, and she doesn''t hold herself back, but there is more to her than those evil deeds shemits."


    It took her a few seconds extra to realize how bold that statement was. What if he gets mad? Even if she does have magic, she can''t confidentially say she will win in a fight against him!


    "Ha." Lucas suddenly burst outughing, causing her to blink, surprised.


    He isughing?


    Zushi was sure he would get mad at her, but instead, she got the opposite reaction.


    "You''re an interesting Empress."


    "Interesting?"


    Lucas lips curve to a smile. "Quite some time has passed since I found another interesting person; thest one was Lilian."


    "Oh."


    He moved his hand away and put the bubble onto the container. "Well, that was thest one."


    ''My body feels lighter.''


    "I wouldn''t work so much for the next two or three days. Make sure that guy checks on your condition at least twice a day."


    "Um, thank you!"


    Lucas chuckled. "Remember that I tried to kill you earlier."


    "That--!"


    "Take care, Empress." Before she could say another word, he disappeared through the window.


    Zushi didn''t bother checking whether hended safely. Do magicians have the habit of not using the door or something?


    The moment Lucas left, a servant entered the room. "Apologies, Empress but an urgent message from the Ageha family head."


    Urgent?


    Zushi immediately understood and holted towards the window. She scanned the area for sir Lucas and eventually found him. He was already quite a distance away, but she knew he would hear her.


    "Sir Lucas!"


    After she said those words, he turned around. "What?"


    Zushi held up the letter, and in the next second ck smoke appeared in front of her. The ck smoke vanished, and in its ce was sir Lucas.


    He immediately took the scroll from her hands and watched as his expression darkened.


    "Is it bad?"


    Zushi figured with the timing.


    He tosses the scroll back to her.


    Dear Empress


    Apologies for the troubles our household has caused you. To make it up to you, please make use of my daughter''s servant.


    Meanwhile, my daughter will remain in the scarlet mansion on the outskirts of the city. You do not need to concern yourself as she did something discourteous. She will remain there until the day of the hunt.


    Zushi''s eyes widened when she read the contents of the letter. What on earth?


    Lucas mmed his fist against the wall. "So it was deliberate."


    "Deliberate?"


    "Somebody knew about what Lilian and I were nning. They used your sister so she could harm you before we used the potion, so the potion effects would have a negative impact."


    "They knew master would arrive and ask you to help me?"


    "Damn it," Lucas muttered. "I should have been more careful."


    --


    Meanwhile- Scarlet Pce


    "What do you mean I can''t see Lucas for a while?"


    "It is exactly like that. Please, eldest miss, do not disobey the master''s orders."


    Lilian screamed, frustrated. She knew there was something odd when they allowed Lucas to go to the Empress. They wanted him to leave the manor for a while and coincidentally call her back when he is away to lock her away.


    "So, you expect me to stay put in this ce until?"


    "Until the day of the hunt, miss."


    Her eyes twitched, annoyed. She knew this wasing but even then, are they not overdoing it?


    "Moreover, what is that?" Lilian pointed to the man next to the messenger. It was the ginger-haired man she tortured the other day.


    "He is the servant you requested, mam."


    ''It seems eric already knew what she nned to do with him.''


    It is no fun messing with this servant if he already knows her ns.


    "You can leave." Lilian pointed to the messenger.


    It looked like he wanted to say something but quickly left.


    She turned to the man kneeling on the ground.


    "So why did you agree?"


    "Mam, I heard you saved my life, so I wanted to repay you."


    ''Saved your life. Ha, what type of strange story did they tell him?'' Then again, initially, she intended to use him, so they most likely just told him what she instructed.


    Should she reveal it now? No, it will be boring if he dies right away. Maybe she can still take advantage.


    Lilian''s gaze drifted onto him. He does look naive.


    "How old are you?"


    "Twenty, mam."


    Twenty, not too young, not too old either. Indeed this is the perfect age to trick somebody. Still, she cannot let her guard down. He is still somebody her brother used.


    "Your name?"


    "Gareth."


    ''Nost name, but he does not look like amoner. So there must be something else hidden. But I can learn that another time.''


    "Then, sir Gareth, you are aware that I do not ept new knights easily?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "Your first job." Lilian pulled out a small pouch from her desk. "Deliver this to the imperial castle."


    "T--the imperial castle, mam?"


    "Please give it to the Empress."


    Gareth seemed startled but slowly nodded. "I shall do as you say."


    It did not take long before Gareth left. Lilian looked around the room and sighed. Well, she supposes she can leave Lucas with the Empress for a while. It will be a good opportunity for them to learn more about the Empress.


    But, Lilian recalled his behavior earlier. ''I wonder if it is okay to leave him be.'' Recently, he seems more attached.

 Chapter 23 - The Past - The Day We Met

    But if it is like that, then maybe they should be apart for a while. It''s not like he has said anything directly. Yet, she recalled his expression. Maybe she overdid it with her teasing. She didn''t think she would be able to drive him to a corner that easily. That was the first time she saw him look so surprised.


    Lilian buried her face on the pillows. ''When I first met him, I didn''t think it would be this way.''


    ¡­


    Five Years ago


    "Sister, sister! Did you know? They say there is a very powerful magician tower in the forest.


    Lilian looked up from her paperwork. "A magician?" Her little sister, Seira''s source of information, was very good for her young age.


    A powerful magician. Lilian knew which tower her sister referred to. That forest is the best ce to go hunting. Due to the strange rumors regarding it, normally people don''t go near. But recently, they have cleared the area out, and more people go there now. They must have discovered that tower too.


    The rumors never stopped her from going there all these years.


    So in that tower, there is a magician?


    ''I have gone inside before but not explored everything.'' Perhaps, she can give it a try?


    "Thank you for that information Seira; then I will go for a bit."


    "Right, sister!"


    ....


    Forest - Magician''s Tower-


    The lobby was as quiet as ever. She thought there would be more people curious. But, Lilian recalled the sight of the entrance. It doesn''t look very weing from the outside. So perhaps people stayed away, that is a good thing.


    Lilian navigated through the ce easily. She has been here so many times already. But there was a ce she never went to. The barrier around that room is far too strong.


    But, if people have seen this mysterious magician, then the barrier must have vanished.


    It did not take long before she reached the stairwell at the end of the sixth floor. The seventh floor, she never went up because of the barrier before, but now Lilian calmly stepped forward. Sure enough, she did not feel that familiar repelling light.


    Although the barrier was no longer around, she felt something else. ''What is this feeling?'' It took Lilian a moment to recognize what it was. It''s mana, but it''s so strong. She has never felt anything this powerful before.


    Seira did say the magician in the rumors was strong, but she took that information with a grain of salt. Why would such a powerful magician remain here after so many people have discovered him?


    It did not make any sense; that is why she wanted to see for herself.


    After she walked for a few minutes, she eventually reached the top. It surprised her when she saw the door wide open. It''s like an invitation toe and see what is inside.


    Lilian took a deep breath before she stepped forward. Rows and rows of bookshelves covered the room, bottles of different potions scattered on the desks. The more she looked around, the more amazed she was.


    ''I have never seen such a wonderful ce before.'' Her gaze fell on a tform in the center with a gorgeous vase on top. That looks like a flower? Her mission was to find the mage, but it will not do any harm looking around.


    "Who?"


    Lilian froze when she heard the voice. ''A male?'' Not that she expected a female magician, but she still thought there would be a chance.


    "I am asking you a question."


    Lilian turned around when she felt the mana around him increase. The moment she did, however, he grabbed her wrist.


    "What? What are you?"


    Huh?


    The man had long ck-colored straight hair and ruby-colored eyes simr to her own. It surprised her how red his eyes were. ''Red eyes? Is he a member of the Ageha family too?'' There are some siblings that she has not met yet. But if that were the case, then she would know.


    "Come to my side."


    The words left her lips before she even understood what she was saying.


    The man looked at her, surprised. "Come to your.."


    "Join me." Lilian rephrased her words.


    ''I need this man.'' Even though he isn''t actively using his magic, she can sense how strong he is. She needs a person like this with her.


    In the next second, he slumped in her arms, and she froze. "Oh?"


    "¡­"


    "Perhaps are you hungry?" Lilian immediately understood.


    "Ugh.." He groaned weakly.


    Lilian brought the man over to the couch by the window. She pulled out her pouch and took out several buns.


    "Here, eat something."


    "Lucas."


    Lilian blinked and, for a moment, didn''t know what he was saying.


    "Name."


    "Ah."


    Lucas weakly brought his hand over to the bag. "You?"


    "Lilian."


    "The one from the Ageha family?"


    "You know my family?"


    "When I woke up a few days ago, I went out and did some research. It was difficult, though, since a lot has changed."


    Did he venture out of the magician''s tower to town? ''But he needs a permit to enter.'' He must have used magic. Is he that powerful?


    "You learned about me?"


    "A ruthless general who probably doesn''t have a heart? Yeah, I''ve heard of you."


    Lilian sighed deeply when she heard those words. Well, that was what she was going for. It is better if there is nobody left alive who underestimates her.


    "But to me, your just a lost girl who has wandered into my power for the past few years."


    She blinked when she heard those words. "You''ve seen me around?" Lilian said, understanding.


    "I wake up every three years."


    Every three years, now that she thought about it, there were times where she thought somebody else was around.


    Lucas spun an apple in his hand. "But you know, I didn''t expect anybody bold enough to enter my tower and use my stuff."


    "I put everything back!"


    Lucas rolled his eyes. "But you still walked into somebody''s home and trespassed."


    "Gah."


    She didn''t think he would be so unreasonable! However, what is this? Why is there a nk gaze in his eyes? It is like she is talking to a doll. Lilian looked over at him curiously.


    "How old are you, sir Lucas?"


    "Isn''t itmon courtesy not to ask another person''s age when they first met?"


    "I''m sure that rule only applies to asking girls."


    Even though he is talking to her, he looks bored and uninterested. She wonders how many people have strolled into this ce and tried to speak to him.


    Lilian awkwardly sat down beside him. "I didn''t touch anything that looked too important."


    "It doesn''t matter. I expect people to break in when I''m not awake. This ce is too tempting for any magic-user."


    "There is a lot of mana in this area."


    "Yeah, and a lot of sacred beasts too. Normally people think twice to approach."


    She noticed his gaze on her and paused. ''Is he curious?''


    "I heard you were scary, but you seem very normal."


    Lilian sighed deeply. "In order to survive in this ce, one has to be ruthless. But, even I need a break."


    "Is that why youe here?"


    "Indeed." Lilian paused and chuckled. "I didn''t think you would continue talking to me. The others said you turned them away."


    "Those people were boring."


    ''So is he admitting that I''m not boring?''

 Chapter 24 - The Past - Staying With Lucas

    Perhaps she ought to have researched more before she came here. The reality is she doesn''t know much about this person. But, she can learn about him another time. She has already confirmed with her own eyes what type of strength he has. No, she only saw a glimpse of it. There is something more to this person, and she will find out.


    "You know, I thought this earlier too, but you have arge amount of mana just pouring out of you. Can you control it?"


    Lilian felt like an arrow just shot her heart when he said those words. If she tells him that she can''t control it, it will make a bad impression, won''t it?


    It is not like he has agreed yet, so she ought to make herself look strong. But Lillian nced over, and their gaze met; for some reason, she feels like it won''t work on this person.


    "I cant."


    "Is that why you need me?"


    "Part of the reason."


    "Surely, since youe from such a big family like the Agehas, then you can find someone to train you."


    Lillian shook her head and took a deep breath as her eyes shed a brighter shade of red again. She raised her hand, and a dark ball of magic appeared, she only meant to summon a small one, but it wasrger than her palm.


    Lucas paused and extended his hand out, and the ball shrunk. "I see; the Ageha family doesn''t have somebody with darker magic than you."


    "As you know, it is harder to train someone if your magic is not on the same wavelength."


    "You''re making assumptions from a small amount of disy that I am stronger than you?"


    Lillian blinked at his words. "Are you saying I''m stronger?"


    "It is hard to say." Lucas frowned. He ced his hand on his forehead. "This situation is very weird. Normally even if I see somebody with stronger mana than me, I would debate whether to kill you or not to absorb your magic, but--"


    Her eyes twitched, annoyed at his words. Isn''t he acting far too casual about that? Then again, she was the one who acted brazenly first.


    "I have changed my mind since you''re more interesting than I thought."


    Ah, he must be thinking about her eye power earlier. She wonders why he is not asking her directly, but perhaps this is for the best. It would be harder for her to exin it to him since he is an outsider.


    "Then, sir Lucas, you should know something." Lilian trailed off as she leaned closer. "I can kill you at any time if you displease me." Her words were icy cold, and the temperature of the room had dropped.


    To her surprise, Lucas cupped her cheeks again. His lips curve to a smile. "Indeed, you''re not only strong but smart; this will be fun."


    ..


    It was a weekter where she began to have nightmares again. It surprised her that itsted so long before it came back again. She bolted up from bed, sweating and breathing heavily. But unlike the previous time, she did not wake up alone; she spotted Lucas staring at her.


    "What the--"


    "Don''t give me that. Your mana was leaking like crazy for several hours. You''re strong, so I don''t understand why you can''t control your magic properly. Or rather, how did it fluctuate so much when you were sleeping?"


    Since she just woke up, her mind was in a daze. It took her a few minutes to register what he just said, so she quickly summarized the situation.


    Lucas sighed deeply. "Why did I pick up something so troublesome?"


    "Hey!"


    "Your such a pain. How many times has your magic gone out of control this week?"


    "I can''t help it!"


    "God, if it weren''t for me, you would be dead already. Your father''s men are searching quite hard for you. It seems they see you as some kind of threat."


    This guy must be the only one who has ever treated her this way. It is refreshing; nobody has ever treated her like a normal person before. She discovered her eye powers at a young age, and her birth was unusual too. No, she did not grow up to be spoiled; it was the very opposite.


    Everybody in the mansion treats her like some kind of specimen; people would whisper about her like she was god that they need to worship. They treated her with respect, but they did not get close. Why would they? She could see the fear in their eyes.


    "Also, there is another thing. A strange girl has been searching for you too."


    "Strange girl?"


    "Silver hair, but she has your red-colored eyes, so I assume she is also an Ageha?"


    Seira, right she almost forgot to send word back. "Give me a pen and paper."


    Lucas raised his eyebrow as he pulled the stuff out of a drawer. "This is a surprise; you have a soft spot for kids?"


    "No, I despise them."


    "Then-"


    "That child is only half Ageha; she is not one of uspletely."


    "A half, she must be an outcast then? Did you get stuck babysitting her?"


    "Quite the opposite. I got told not to go near her." Lilian chuckled. "But that is why I approached her. They were acting so secretive about her, so naturally, I disobeyed them."


    "It is hard to believe you are only fifteen with those sinister thoughts."


    Lilian tilted her head. "How do you know my age? Normally people say I can pass for twenty-"


    "You can''t fool a magician. I did think it was odd; if you were twenty, then somebody would have noticed your uncontroble mana by now. But nobody has it seems."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "If somebody noticed, they would have locked you up by now."


    Indeed it seems he understood that much at least. In the past week, since she decided to remain with him, she has learned many things. This guy has a very bad personality and temper. But he treats her like a normal person. It felt strange to have somebody treat her normally after so many years. She thought she would feel more ufortable, but it is not like that.


    "So, do you want me to pass on a message?"


    "I thought I could see her."


    Lucas shook his head. "Forget it; if you step out of the tower in your state, you will blow up the entire forest."


    "Is it that bad?"


    Lilian noticed that her magic was bing unusual, but she did not think it was this bad. She needs to get it under control soon; if she doesn''t return to the mansion quickly, then Seira-


    "When you saw her, what state was she in?"


    "Since I was watching from afar, I couldn''t see her properly, but it looked like she was limping while she walked."


    She clenched her fist. Are they already hurting her? She thought they would have more patience. Her gaze dimmed; it seems those people do not value their lives anymore. That is fine with her. If they want to die so badly, then she will do as they say.

 Chapter 25 - The Past - Lady Seira

    "Are you sure you saw her?"


    "Yes! There is no doubt."


    "Quick, let us gather more soldiers to catch the traitor."


    "But Lady Seira-"


    "The brat can''t run away in her state."


    In his entire life as a powerful magician, he has never had to do anything so troublesome. But when he recalled her pained expression and face when she had those nightmares, he decided to do her this favor. Lucas currently hid on the top of the tree as he watched the soldiers of the ageha family scurry around.


    On the outskirts of town, there should be a shed. That is the ce they keep Seira locked up when I am not around.


    Lucas gazended on the small grey building. A shed? It looks more like a hut. Being confined in that small space for so long would drive a person crazy quickly.


    It seems humans are no good; they are still as vile as they were several centuries ago. This is one reason why he chose to enter eternal sleep and why his fellow magicians began to hide from humans. None of the humans deserve their protection.


    Power only corrupts people. When the humans learned that the magicians were far stronger than them, they became greedy. Some wanted to use that power for their own, using whatever means as necessary. How many times did he see his fellow magicians enved by humans?


    It took everyst bit of their strength to save their fellow magicians and conceal their vige. After that, he isted himself in the tower. He lost faith in humanity and even his fellow magicians. He learned the reasons why the humans could control them was because a magician helped them.


    Not just any old magician, too; it was his mentor.


    Lucas shook his head. There is no use thinking about such things now; he has a job to do.


    He waited until thest soldier left before he climbed down the tree. Lucas approached the shed and sighed when he got in front of the door. What a flimsy magic lock; it seems there is nobody elsepetent in the Ageha family other than that odd girl.


    But huh? What is this presence he is sensing right now? This weird type of magic, he has never felt something like this before.


    He took a step forward and undid the lock; the moment he entered, he spotted a small bundle in the corner. It was the girl he saw previously now that he got a closer look.


    This girl also entered his tower before, but she did not spend that long there, so he did not pay that much attention to it.


    However, now that he thought about it, he noticed that some things were off in the tower when he woke up. ording to Lillian, she always put things back after she used it. Indeed after a week of staying with her, he can confirm that.


    "Who?" A weak and feeble voice called out.


    Lucas sighed deeply as he saw her look at him cautiously. He thought she would be sleeping and intended to drop off the letter then leave. But now, it seems he has to deal with her.


    He doesnt say anything and just took out the letter and small package.


    Seiras eyes widened when she saw it, and she immediately took it from him. The girl stumbled on her feet, but he caught her.


    Is she that excited to see a letter from Lillian? He joked around about the babysitting thing, but there seems to be something more.


    ..


    Lucas didn''t know the first thing about kids.


    When he was younger, the children around him did not act like kids at all. So this is his first time seeing an actual child.


    He watched as she read over the contents of the letter carefully.


    Lucas caught thest part of the letter.


    I will return.


    It was just a single sentence, but the little girl started to cry then, and he sighed. This is annoying. "Can you write a reply? I need to get back."


    Lillian said she would use herself as a decoy, but Lucas got a bad feeling. He did ensure that she was stable before he left, but Lucas recalled what he saw the other day. The Ageha family uses such cruel methods. It is strange, centuries ago, that family was one of the most peaceful ones. They were the messengers to the imperial family. But howe they are so ruthless now?


    His mana is low since he slept for so long, so some of his memories were hazy. Lilian should be fine for a while, but he can''t leave her alone for so long.


    Her magic is far too unstable. ording to her, she could control it before, but after she took a certain poison, things started to go wrong.


    She told him she would have to return to the manor to confirm the poison so he cannot learn about it now. What kind of poison causes damage to one''s mana directly?


    "Mister, are you a magician?" Seira asked as he passed her something to write on.


    Lucas extended his hand out over her wounded arm, and he watched as her expression brightened.


    "This is your first time seeing a magician and even magic. Are you really a member of the Ageha family?"


    That appearance, those red eyes but her silver hai, even he found it unusual. He heard about the emergence of that eighth family, the nks. The people there have a simr appearance to this kid. But she has the Ageha red eyes, so unless the Ageha family head slept with a member of the nk family, then this child is just an unusual one.


    But in the history of the Empire, he has never heard of two families mixing, and the children have both traits. Even if two families merge, usually the child ends up with one trait. There has never been a case like this before.


    He watched as the girl flinched and Lucas paused. It seems this girl isn''t as innocent as Lilian thinks.


    "Let me rephrase that question." Lucas trailed off. "What did you take from my tower?"


    "I--I didn''t take anything."


    Lucas mmed his hands against the wall causing the tower of boxes on the side to fall. "It seems you do not understand your situation very well, but I am doing you a favor. I normally don''t have this much patience."


    "A favor?"


    "If it weren''t for your sister, you would be dead the moment you looked at me."


    He normally does not give many people chances. After all, it took was a single look from him to determine whether they were a good person or not.


    The only exception would be Lillian. She is the only one who he couldn''t tell what her intentions were. On the other hand this brat, he could tell right away that she is not good news. She may look meek, but her magic is another story. Does Lillian not know how sinister this girl''s magic is?


    He recalled her expression when he exined the girl was limping. She was angry, and yet she didn''t recklessly rush off. She even formted a n. In the week since she first came, she has not mentioned the child. This was the reason why he did not report it to her right away.


    During the first day Lilian stayed with him, he saw that child wandering around in the forest.

 Chapter 26 - The Past - Mysterious Blank Family

    It is almost like the kid predicted what would happen. She was not searching around near the original tower but where his new one was. It surprised him when he saw the so-called intruder. He thought that maybe there was anotherpetent person in the Ageha family, but it was not like that at all. Thest thing he expected to see was a little girl running around.


    She reacted far faster than any of the Ageha family members. Moreover, it seemed like she could detect his presence since she would asionally look in the direction he was hiding from.


    "I could end your life in just a second," Lucas warned as he brought his hands to her neck. "So you should just-" His sentence fell short when he saw the look in the girl''s eyes.


    Her lips curve to a smirk, andughter escapes her lips. "I can''t believe this."


    ".."


    "Sister actually managed to tame the so-called most powerful magician. She did better than we thought."


    Lucas paused when he heard her words. Her tone differed from earlier, and the aura around her was menacing. The meek child from moments ago vanished and in its ce. "A demon?"


    "Not quite, I am still Seira."


    "But your aura-"


    "Does Mr grand magician not know about the nk family?"


    He only wakes up for a short amount of time, so he has not had time to learn everything. This is the longest time he has remained awake in such a long time, so he is uncertain on many things.


    One of the reasons why he epted Lillian so easily is because he wanted to use her for information. For a fifteen-year-old girl, she has far more knowledge than most people; moreover, she isn''t weak. It helps that she is strong, so he doesnt have to deal with stupidly exined answers.


    "A little."


    Seirasughed. "Then I suppose you should do some research. Don''t worry. I am kind. I will leave Lillian alone until you work out the puzzle."


    His gaze dimmed at those words. Is this child implying she will hurt Lillian? "Time is ticking, sir magician. I will consider my words if I were you."


    ....


    After that, he had no choice but to let her go and rush to Lillian. When he finally arrived, the sight before him was unbelievable. There were no more trees in sight, the grass had vanished, and nothing but earth remained. But the shocking sight was the number of dead bodies and the heavy scent of blood.


    No, it was the sight of the disfigured bodies. How on earth did she manage to inflict such damage on her opponents? If she just used magic, it shouldn''t do this.


    Lucas immediately caught her before she fell. "Lucas?"


    "Foolish."


    Lillianughed. "I must have overdone it."


    She must have? This is going to attract way too much attention. It is impressive that she managed to handle so many people, but his gaze fell on the wounds on her arms, face, and legs.


    His thoughts broke off when she coughed violently, and blood escaped her lips. Lucas clicked his tongue, annoyed, immediately understanding the situation. "I told you not to use it unless it is an emergency."


    "But it was."


    "Be quiet, don''t talk."


    Geez, why is this girl so annoying? After he used quick first aid, he put her on his back and walked. Unfortunately, they chose an area far away from the tower to lure those people. It will take some time before they reach the tower. Lucas wondered if he ought to bring it up. But why does he get this feeling that she already knows about it?


    This girl may not have control of her magic, but she isn''t stupid. She must have sensed it. Only a real fool would not be able to sense the sinister aura around this girl. Those soldiers who beat her up, for example, most likely have no idea who they messed with.


    Lucas doesn''t understand why the little girl didn''t fight back; why did she allow herself to get injured? Even if she does n to deceive the Ageha family, Lillian especially surely would benefit her more if she revealed her real ability? ording to what Lillian said, the Ageha family likes strong people.


    "Did you meet Seira?"


    Lucas sighed when he heard her question. "You knew?"


    He was struggling for the words to use to bring it up, but as expected from her. Then again, it would be stranger if she didn''t know.


    "Of course I did. My father was acting very suspicious and seemed to be on his guard whenever I asked about it. Even if she only has half Ageha family blood, as long as she has those red eyes, then she shouldn''t be treated badly. But father was exceptionally cruel to her. When I first met her, I immediately understood the reason why." Lillianughed. "The nk family is quite daring if I do say so myself, sending their precious child into the snake''sir."


    "When did shee to your family?"


    "Only three years have passed."


    Only three years, and the girl looks like she is what nine? No wonder there are odd rumors about her. She suddenly appeared out of nowhere; it is natural for others to be suspicious.


    "So, do you stay with her to keep an eye out on her?"


    "Not quite; this is a deal that affects both of us. She came to the family to spy on me, and when I am with her, nobody can harm her."


    "So, how does this benefit you?"


    "Don''t you see? If she is with me, I can stabilize my magic."


    Lucas blinked when he heard those words. Now that he thought about it, those two have simr magic, don''t they? No, their magic is different, but it is equally as dark. It isn''t as effective as getting somebody with the same amount of darkness, but it is better than nobody.


    "Why?" Lucas wondered. Why would she go that far? Her uncontroble magic aside, there has to be another reason.


    "I am sure I told you before, but there is something I have to do."


    Yes, she did mention that, but he did not ask for the details. "Is this something you have to do more important than protecting your family?"


    If that little girl continues to stay in the Ageha family, then the Ageha family would be destroyed. Is it worth the risk?


    His thoughts broke off when Lilianughed. "I said this too; not once have I considered those people family. They are just tools to heighten my senses, a tool to survive."


    What cold-hearted words, but is he not the same?

 Chapter 27 - The Past- Lucky

    After he lost faith in humanity, he also turned his back on the magician circle. He turned away from the people who raised him. Then again, it is not like he has ever directly had a family. His first memory was the great magician at the time saving him. His second was being brought to the magician town. The mystery of his birth will remain a mystery. He does not need to know who was after him.


    Not just anybody can enter the magician town. It was before they hid from humans, but it was not easy for anybody to enter. So the other magicians were wary about him. However, not only did he manage to slip past their defenses, but he ended up creating a new barrier.


    The great magician, huh? He was the man who raised him and who became his mentor. He is also known as the greatest traitor. He not only betrayed his kin, but he also double-crossed the imperial family. To this very day, nobody knew where he was, but Lucas was not going to search.


    It is better if he no longer has anything to do with that man.


    "Did she hurt you? There is a mark on your neck."


    Lucas frowned. Wait, a mark?


    "It almost looks like a kiss mark-" Lilian trailed off, and sheughed. "Did you meet her demon side? She must have teased you."


    Damn it, when on earth did she do that?


    "Just to let you know, I don''t normally do such troublesome favors for people."


    "I know, but I knew you would ept."


    Hah?


    "Lucas, you said you liked me after all."


    Lucas flinched when he heard those words. Wait, she isn''t misunderstanding, is she? He did say that, but he did not mean it in the way she is thinking. She is a young girl, after all, so he naturally assumed that she misunderstood.


    To his surprise, Lilianughed. "I know you do not mean it that way; please rx."


    This girl is really pushing her luck with him.


    "Just because I said that you can''t trust me easily. I could easily change my mind and go back on my word."


    "Indeed, you can do that easily, but I know you won''t."


    Lucas couldn''t counter that argument. A part of him agreed the moment she said those words. How on earth can this girl say such brazen-sounding things? He did not say anymore, and it didn''t take long before they reached the tower.


    He was about to put her down so she could walk to her room, but she was fast asleep. This girl is so troublesome. Lucas sighed as he carried her up the stairs. It didn''t take long before they arrived at her room, and he carefully ced her on the bed.


    Lucas grabbed her hand and examined her wounds. These aren''t wounds the enemy gave her, but wounds from pushing herself too much. These are wounds caused by her own ability. He didn''t have to count the bodies to know there were roughly two hundred people dead. This girl single-handedly killed so many people with such unstable magic. What will happen once she has better control?


    She is only fifteen; how much more will this girl grow? It seems he did find somebody troublesome. But even more than that, he wants to stay with her. He wants to learn a bit more.


    "Count yourself lucky," Lucas muttered as a bright light surrounded her.


    If he left her alone, it would not take long before she died. With her mana fluctuating the way it was, it would have devoured her eventually. She wouldn''t havested a day if he decided to abandon her.


    Lucas paused in mid-thought when he realized something. Wait, is that the reason why that girl appeared in the forest? Was it deliberate? What does that girl want from Lillian? If Lillian loses control of her magic and dies. The mana that was in her body would return to the magic sphere, which is the natural process.


    Could it be the reason why Lilian suddenly lost control of her powers is this woman? It does fit with the timeline. Lilian said she started to lose control of her ability three years ago, three years ago is when the child came to the Ageha family. But it is hard for anybody to link the two.


    After all, it meant defying the magic logic. A person with darker powers or simr darkness is supposed to help, not suppress the other person. Suppression only happens when the other person has stronger powers. In this case, Lillian is the stronger one, so it can''t be that. If it isn''t suppression, how can she make Lilian lose control?


    He needs to investigate this a bit more; until then, he has to stay by her side and asionally devour the dark magic around her.


    If he admits to her that he is eating a bit of her mana away, well, even she wouldn''t like it.


    What a lucky girl, if she didn''t encounter him, then she would not be around. It is a good thing he took a liking to her.


    But Lucas had no idea that this simple like wouldst for more than a year.


    -


    Five years ago, current timeline - The Imperial Castle


    Lucas opened his eyes and found a maid with ginger hair and a freckled face staring at him. "Who?"


    "App--apologies, sir Lucas. I am the maid who will serve you starting today. My name is Kara."


    A maid? Lucas recalled something the Empress told him earlier. Right she did mention something like that. But he doesn''t need one. "I think the Empress also told you that I said I don''t need you."


    "But uh.."


    Lucas watched her behaviour for a few minutes before he immediately understood. So the elders in the pce already know he is here. He sighed deeply. This is such a pain to deal with. At least with the Ageha family, the higher-ups there did not bother with him so much.


    "Alright. For starters, can you fetch me something to eat?"


    "Yes, sir, right away!" Kara bolted out of the room.


    The moment she left, Lucas mmed his fist against the table, causing arge crack to appear. It is enough for them to separate him from Lilian, but now they are going to use this naive maid to make him do as they say. Even though the elders ordered the Empress to send this girl, the one in control behind the scenes is most likely that man.


    The ageha family head or that other guy, Lucas, found them both troublesome.


    His gaze fell on something on the edge of the table. It was a letter addressed to the Empress. But, Lucas immediately recognized the writing.


    Lucas scanned the letter and sighed. If that is what she wants, then all he can do isply.

 Chapter 28 - Jorahs Visit

    "I can''t believe they are keeping you locked up here!"


    Lilian chuckled. The person sat opposite of her and throwing a tantrum was Jorah. She has not seen her since that time during the banquet. It seems the girl was worried, so she bravely came to the Ageha family grounds to look for her, and the guards there brought her here.


    "I wondered why you weren''t replying to my letters. I thought you were upset."


    "Not at all. I have been fairly upied."


    Jorah sighed deeply. "Is this because of the hunt?"


    "Did you hear what happenedst year?"


    "No, I received an invite, so I was in the audience."


    Lillian blinked when she heard those words. Did father invite Jorah to watch? Is it because of her husband? But even then, there is something wrong here. As she thought, there is something about Jorah that differs from the others. It is no wonder father did not intervene when Jorah became herpanion.


    Normally when somebody approaches her, her father would get rid of them in seconds. No, he is not doing that because he cares for her but because he does not want people to take advantage of her. He doesnt want her ability falling into the wrong hands.


    So Jorah has known about her for so long?


    "This tea is very nice." Jorah beamed happily. "Did you make this yourself?"


    "No, I have a verypetent servant for these things."


    Who would have thought that guy could handle kitchen duties well too? So he isn''t just a pretty guard. Lilian also observed his skills when he is training. Indeed, she could see why her other sister would fall for him. Hees from a good family background too. By now, her sister has heard the news and even sent a congrattion letter.


    A letter with a gift. Those flowers she sent had poisonous stems. Since it was pressed into the envelope for so long, Lilian noticed it right away. That woman is doing a very bad job containing her jealousy. It won''t surprise her if she has something in mind for the hunt.


    Now that Lucas is taking her ce, will she target Lucas instead? Lilian chuckled at the thought. Sister Bridget trying to seduce Lucas? That will be very interesting. When she first brought Lucas over to the Ageha family, father and brother sent many maids and even daughters of noble families to Lucas side. But it did no good. All of these people ended up dead.


    Sister Bridget must know that since one of them was her head maid before. Surely she won''t think of it?


    Her thoughts broke off when she hears a familiar tap on the window. Lilian stood up and walked over; there in the balcony was a small bird with a scroll. Lilian removed the scroll and walked back to the table.


    "Is that from sir Lucas?" Jorah asked.


    "Yes, at first, we used my servant to go back and forth to send messages. But you know how people are in the pce. They found it unusual that the Empress and me would write that many letters."


    "Oh, you addressed it to the Empress?"


    "You see, if I sent it directly to Lucas, then they will most likely check the content of the letter. However, if it is a letter for the Empress, then the Empress head aide shall fetch it and bring it to her."


    "The imperial pce seemsplicated. But are letters censored in normal noble family homes too?"


    "It depends on the household but normally, yes. Not for the Ageha family, though. Can you imagine reading another person''s letter regarding their mission?"


    Jorah sweat fell. "I see."


    "We have messengers for each family member lined up at the door. These messengers are exclusive and only send messages for that one person."


    "Then could you not have asked your messenger toe along?"


    Lilian shook her head. "It isplicated." They all have their exclusive messengers, but those are still people loyal to her father. She turned to the letter in her hands.


    Lilian,


    I can sense your mana flying out of your body from the Imperial Pce.


    What are you some kind of child?


    But even a child has better control than you.


    So take your medicine on time.


    Her eyes twitched, annoyed at the child''sment. Why can''t this guy write anything nice? Besides, she wrote such a long letter. Why did he write something so short?


    "I have heard the rumors from the pce. They say sir Lucas is very popr. People were wary to approach him before, but now they are saying all kinds of nice things."


    The reason why people didn''t approach Lucas before was because of her. Naturally, nobody could go near him when somebody as scary as she was around.


    "I hear he has received a lot of proposals."


    At thatment, Lilian spat out her drink, and Jorah beamed. "I am sure it upsets you with so many people flocking to your lover like that."


    L-o- right they are pretending. She almost forgot that he epted her idea. He has received that many proposals? Could it be he is turning it down because of her n? If she didn''t suggest something like that, then perhaps he would have said yes?


    Should she tell Jorah the tr- Lilian paused when she saw the flowers surrounding her friend and her bright eyes. On second thoughts, it will backfire on her.


    "The reason you came today."


    "Oh yes! You know how you told me to keep an eye out for any suspicious activity in the market?"


    "Yes, did you find something?"


    "I don''t know if this information will be useful for you. But recently, there are a lot of southern merchants setting up their stalls."


    "Southern merchants? How can you tell?"


    Jorah pulled something out of her bag; it was two pieces of cloth. "The material from clothes from the main city, in contrast to the south, differs. But it is not obvious unless one owns both pieces of clothing. I have had gifts from southern merchants before, so I could tell." Jorah took something else from her bag. "The real problem is this."


    Her eyes widened when she saw the two bronze copper coins on the table. "Is one of them fake?"


    "Yes. The thing is, the southern merchants using these to pay have no idea that their money is counterfeit. They made it very well, but any experienced seller can tell. So that is why some fights broke out on the streets."


    "Did the soldiers from the castlee?"


    It sounds like there was arge disturbance.


    "Yes, sir Lucas was there too!"


    Lucas was with the imperi-- Lilian turned back to her letter.


    Lately, I have found something interesting to y with to cure my boredom. But don''t leave me alone for too long.


    That guy is brave enough to mess with the imperial soldiers. The Empress general sister must be having a hard time. When Lucas is bored, he will do anything to cure his boredom. Then again, she is the same type.


    It is a good thing that Sir Gareth proved to be more interesting than she thought; otherwise, she would have killed him already.

 Chapter 29 - Approaching Trouble

    "I thought it was weird that he was not with you. I tried to have a conversation with him, but the imperial guards got in my way. So I became desperate and went over to your ce."


    The imperial guards are guarding Lucas securely, not because they respect him but because they are cautious. Even if Lucas''s image has improved amongst the regr nobles, many think poorly of him because of her.


    "It is fine."


    "No, it isn''t! I heard the nk family areing over to the imperial castle tomorrow and bringing the head''s sister."


    At thatment, Lilian dropped the cup in her hands.


    "Are you okay?!" Jorah eximed.


    "Yes, I am fine."


    The nk family''s second heir, the onlydy in the family, Lady Seira. Perhaps it was because of the dream she just had, but she suddenly recalled her bitter emotions towards the woman.


    Five years have passed since she met Lucas, four since that woman pulled that crazy stunt. So much time has passed since shest saw her. As a general of the Imperial family military, she seldom had time to attend social events, so naturally, she has not seen her since the incident.


    "What about them?"


    "I think you will get summons to the castle too; they say your fiance will attend a conference there."


    Lilian sighed deeply. Now she understood what was going on. This is her father''s response to her and Luca''s recent actions. It does not seem like that guy knows about their n, but he suspects something to do this.


    She wondered why he suddenly rushed the marriage thing. Her father''s main concern is not to marry her off; she is useful to him after all.


    "So everyone in town thinks that man is my fiance?"


    Jorah sweat fell. "He isn''t?"


    "They decided that on their own. While it is not unusual for parents to arrange marriages for their children, the children themselves have to agree. I have not epted this guy yet, and there has been no engagement banquet."


    "True! Plus, you have sir Lucas; how could they do that to you?"


    She cant tell Jorah it is because of Lucas that they are behaving this way.


    "If you bring your husband or say you''re visiting the Empress, then I am sure you can get in contact with Lucas."


    "Do you want me to send something directly?"


    Lilian nodded. "Just a little gift."


    __


    At the imperial castle - Empress Office-


    "So this is what she said."


    Lucas'' eyes twitched, annoyed when he saw therge parcel. He wondered what Jorah was doing here.


    Zushi chuckled. "Isn''t it nice? It seems she was thinking of you when she made these weapons."


    This Empress is getting far too ustomed to Lillian''s weird behavior. Lucas looked at the handmade weapons and sighed. Lilian knows he doesn''t like to use weapons, but the hunt is designed for weapons, not magic. He will be at a disadvantage if he does not have at least one weapon.


    He spotted some blood at the edge of the bow and sighed. That idiot, he told her repeatedly, to be careful.


    "Lilian is very skilled, right?" Jorah beamed proudly.


    "Yeah."


    Of course, he knew that. But that girl isn''t a genius. It is because she puts in considerably arge amount of effort in everything she does, and that is why the results end up this good. Lucas paused when he saw a small box on the side. "What is that?"


    Jorah chuckled. "She made you some food!"


    Lucas blinked, surprised at those words. It is not unheard of for Lilian to cook; after all, she makes food for that little brat all the time. But this is the first time they have known each other in the past ten years that she has given him something. Does she feel bad about using him as a cover not to get married?


    He recalled what she said about staying together forever and shook his head. No, she wouldn''t feel bad. After all, from the very start, their rtionship has always been like this, using each other until they are satisfied.


    "When you saw her was¡ª"Lucas halted mid-sentence. It would be bad if the Empress learned about Lillian''s condition. She will find outter on but now is not the time. "Forget it."


    One of the reasons why he seldom left her alone thest few years was her condition. Though she has better control of her mana now, the problem is she has way too much, and it keeps increasing. The average person''s body cannot hold that much mana.


    If she were a mage, then it would be okay, but even mages would struggle. No matter how strong she is, her body is still that of a mortal; she is still human.


    A normal person having that much mana is dangerous. He stuck around by her side for so long because he found her interesting, but ten whole years have passed. This is the longest time he has remained anywhere in so long. After the humans'' betrayal and his master, he vowed not to get attached to anybody anymore, but in the end, he broke that by staying with Lillian for such a long time.


    At this stage, he could leave her. He knew her very well by now; he could escape. But the only thing that is keeping her alive right now is him. Her family won''t be the ones to kill her, but her magic will destroy her insides until there is nothing left.


    A few yearster, she disclosed that her eye power is the same as the Empress, but there was something different. After he heard that the first time it struck him as odd. In thest few years, the only theory he came up with is the power got divided in half. But why would that be?


    His gaze fell towards Zushi. One of the reasons why he is obeying this stupid order and not rushing to Lillian is he wants answers already. How is it possible for him not to learn anything after so many years? The answer is simple. He needs to observe the Empress too. Maybe there is a problem with her; otherwise, why would the power split?


    I hear voices sometimes, Lucas, no, not the voices from my victims but another voice telling me about me being another vessel.


    The reason why Lillian rejected the Empress position is because she heard that voice.


    It fascinates him, but fascinates him enough to destroy his values and abandon the vow he made? This would be a good chance to leave since they are separated, and she is confined. But, her words from that time echoed in his mind. It should be okay for him to remain with her for a little while longer.


    He can think of the consequencester on.


    ..


    Lucas waits until the ginger head woman finishes speaking with the Empress before he stops her in the hallway.


    Jorah chuckled. "Is this an ambush?"


    "Was she feeling okay?"


    He watched as her expression changed, and Lucas sighed. "Just tell me."


    "Well, you see," Jorah nervously bit her lip as she fidgeted with her fingers. "She started to cough up blood; that is why she sent me away."


    Lucas frowned when he heard those words. Blood again? Though themon symptom of tuberculosis is coughing out blood, Lucas knew she didn''t have that. Later on, when he met Linden, he asked the man to double-check just in case he made a mistake. But Linden also agreed with him.

 Chapter 30 - Visit

    Is it simply because she has too much mana? Up till now Lucas believed that was the only reason but perhaps there is something more to all of this?


    "Sir Lucas?"


    "Thank you for informing me."


    "You''re wee but are you alright? I know you are worried about her, but her family members, as cruel as they are, will not let her die."


    No normal physician can help her, Lucas wanted to say but refrained from doing so. What good will it do getting worked up? He should just see her himself.


    __


    Lillian already knew that Lucas woulde.


    A part of her sent Jorah there instead of a normal messenger knowing that her friend would tell him. Her gaze fell on the man who had grabbed her hand and was dragging her along.


    "Just now that was rude of you, that guy is my new guard."


    What surprised her was Lucas dragging her away from Gareth. "Did you misunderstand just now? I had cream on my face."


    Lucas looked away. "Don''t get me wrong, I just hate people who look like they have had a good childhood."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah." Lucas trailed off. "I thought you would be crying without having me by your side but you picked out a new pretty boy already."


    Lillian rolled her eyes. "You know you''re very bitter, that guy is a harmless little puppy."


    "He is also younger than you, so you should probably think otherwise before messing with him."


    It is strange, they used to have these conversations before but something is different now. "Do you know who he is? He is a high member in the Imperial guard unit General Mo leads, and was one of my brothers trusted men." Lillian trailed off. "The girls at home go crazy over him."


    "I know, but you''re not going to follow their example are you?"


    Her sweat fell when she sensed him getting angrier. In the ten years since they met, there are still so many things she does not understand about this person. For one, asionally when she brings up other men he would be extra bitter- Lillian paused in mid-thought. There is a theory thates to mind but she cant think that way.


    It almost sounds like Lucas is in love with her.


    Before she could say anything Lucas suddenly leaned forward. "Hey, are you going to answer? Don''t tell me you actually-"


    Lillian shook her head and sighed. "Quit messing around. He is my type, but the type of person I like to torture. Besides, I almost killed him the other day."


    Lucas blinked. "Are you saying he was one of the people you tortured over the Gilbert incident?"


    "Right, so quit changing the story and assuming things." Lillian pointed to the benches by therge oak tree in the backyard. "Let''s go there."


    "Your maintenance again, you are so hard to handle."


    He alwaysins like this, but he has remained by her side for thest ten years. Sure he made attempts to escape before but that was back when he still seemed like a lifeless shell. Back when they lived together in the tower, he spoke to her normally. But when she brought him to the Ageha family mansion, he seemed like a shell of his usual self.


    It did not take her long to realize why that was. His dislike for humans is very dangerous. People saw him as meek and quiet but she saw differently. He is like a ticking time bomb ready to explode at any moment.


    Once they reached the bench she sat down and Lucas leaned down. "What?"


    "There is blood on your knee."


    Oh?


    Lucas frowned. "How can you not notice? Those creatures of yours have been sucking the flesh for a good few minutes before I arrived."


    Indeed when Lillian looked down she saw small red lily vines. "It is only a little blood, I barely felt it."


    "You know that is not the point, geez." A bright light surrounded Lucas'' palm as he ced it over her wound. The vines immediately backed away.


    "Lucas, my father''s actions towards you is most likely due to my brother."


    Lucas nodded. "I am aware."


    "You can manage?"


    "It will be a pain but yes I can manage it. But you, need to stop hanging around and meeting odd people."


    Lillian chuckled. "But there is so many interesting humans out there. So many fun people I can use. Why would I give up seeing them despair after I give them hope?"


    "That is one side of you I don''t understand. Is torturing them fun? You could just end their lives quickly instead of wasting any more precious time on them."


    "Indeed I do see where you areing from there, but," Her lips curve to a devilish smile. "It is more fun to see them cling to the foolish notion of hope in the face of despair. If I end their lives too quickly then they cannot suffer, ending their lives means ending their suffering. That is something I will never do."


    Humanity is trash, there is no hope for anybody in this Empire. All humans will die someday, but before they do she will make their life a living hell.


    "I found that newspaper boy who ran away."


    "Oh?" Her eyes brightened at the mention. That little boy was fun to torture. He was quite brave and bold enough to threaten her. People like that who still cling to hope despite her torture are the most fun.


    "But I think you should stay put until the hunt and the little brats birthday is over."


    Lillian sighed when she heard Lucas'' instructions. "Do I have to?" She muttered. "You have no idea how boring it is here." She may end up torturing that new guard of hers again. "Also I can''t control my blood lust."


    Lucas pulled out something from his cloak pocket. "This is a list of corrupted officials doing shady business. You can punish them, but please be a bit more discreet since I cannote along with you."


    "You''re the best!"


    He sighed again. Lillian knew he wasn''t happy about this but she cannot stop now. How many lives did she take since she became a General? How many lives did she im when she first learned about her abilities? Any hope of her returning to be a normal person vanished a long time ago. All that is left now is despair, and darkness. A darkness one cannot see the end of.

 Chapter 31 - Brothers?

    Lucas stood up and ced his hand on her forehead. "Somebody must hold quite a grudge on you; these curses get worse by the day."


    "Is it done by the same person?"


    "No, it seems to be from a cluster of people who dislike you. I don''t know how they have managed to pass it onto you without making direct contact."


    Lilian paused for a moment before something came to mind. "Maybe it is that freckled face maid? She is the only one who hasn''t served me for long."


    The idea of torturing her is very appealing. After all, she disliked those people who had a good upbringing. In that sense, she supposes she and Lucas are very simr.


    "Did you receive the notice?"


    Lillian nodded. "Mm, the nk families two heirs."


    "Tomorrow, you might end up meeting her again. But, I advise you not to and avoid her at all costs."


    She rolled her eyes when she heard his warning. "I know thest time I saw her, I almost killed her, but rx, that was back when I was younger. I have better self-control now."


    Lucas looked at her with a doubtful look, and sheughed. "You don''t trust me?"


    "I will distract her, so you don''t do anything stupid."


    ¡­


    Even though Lucas told her that he would keep Seira upied, it did not make her feel good. She was very restless and kept fidgeting in her seat. Moreover, why did the Empress set such a grand ce for this meeting? The area she and the so-called fiance are in is the open space area from the gardens before.


    "I believe this is our first official meeting as future spouses, but you do not seem to be focusing on me."


    Lilian sighed as she turned to the man opposite her. This man is the one currently leading the nk family as a substitute head. She heard rumors that this man''s father has an illness, but surely arranging a marriage is thest thing on his mind?


    "Sir Shuhei, thatment is unnecessary."


    "Thatment?"


    "As future spouses."


    Shuhei chuckled. "Did I say anything wrong?"


    "I believe you already know this, but I have not epted this marriage."


    "Indeed, it seems neither your father nor your brother has informed you of anything. But even then, you must have heard about how earnest I am about this."


    ''So my stupid father and brother set this up.'' Then again, she already concluded that.


    "I don''t mind striking a deal with you, Miss Lillian."


    "A deal?"


    "I am aware you''re not fond of my family, to be exact, my little sister. But it seems she has developed an interest in sir Lucas."


    Her gaze darkened when she heard those words. So this is the reason he asked for her hand? Now she understands why father and her brother would ept. It is simply so they can get rid of Lucas.


    Lilian found it very odd when she first heard the rumors. After all, she knew how much those two dislike the nk family. Father has a deep hatred towards them, and he even made ns to invade them.


    So why on earth did he ept the engagement? It was to get rid of Lucas. Father has always disliked Lucas. Lilian observed from the moment that she brought Lucas home; father had secretly plotting away. What could it be?


    Her lips curve to a smile. "Do you think you are in the position to make a deal?"


    Does this man not realize that she could kill him with a single wave of her hand.


    "I can be. I think I have something you''re interested in."


    ''Oh?''


    Shuhei slid an envelope in front of her. "I think you will find this useful."


    Lilian picked up the envelope and opened it. For a moment, she was startled, but sheughed. "I see; it seems that maybe it is worthwhile to strike a bargain with you."


    "You are a wise person, then we should--"


    "It is unfortunate that I will not be making a deal with you. These documents, you stole them from your brother?"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t have a brother--"


    "The nk family main line has only ever had sons. It is unheard of to have females. I wonder what people would think if they heard you use some old dark magic to create your sister?"


    "That''s absurd! Seira isn''t--"


    "That woman is the leech of our family." Another voice said.


    Lilian''s chuckled. "I wondered when you would show yourself, Mr."


    A man with white-colored hair and a blue streak emerges from the bushes. A deep sigh passed his lips. "You''re calling me out like this after so long. You never change."


    This man is the true heir to the nk family Ramon.


    "Were you not the one who told me to stay away for a while?"


    "That''s because father was starting to notice."


    "Wait a minute; you two know each other?"


    Ramon sighed. "Unfortunately."


    "Is that what you should be saying to the person who saved your life?"


    "Saved?" Shuhei said. "Is that--"


    "Of course, you should remember it well, brother. It was the day you sent people to kill me."


    Right, that was how they met. Her brother was being annoying, and she wanted to get away from the manor alone. So she took her horse and went hunting. She chose the usual forest since she wanted to go to the tower for the usual visit. It was right there where she found a badly wounded Ramon.


    If she just let him be, he would have died. But even in that weak state, she sensed that there was something powerful about him. That was why she killed all the people who chased him and saved him from the sacred beasts who were about to devour him.


    She did not save him as an act of kindness but because she knew she could use him.


    "¡­you--have known since.."


    "Lady Lillian here is very useful; she personally investigated the case for me. She said it was interesting to see two members of the nk family squabble."


    Lilian blinked beforeughing again. "Right, that''s how it was. You remember it very well. Good boy." She extended her hand out to pat his hair, but he grabbed her wrist and coughed.


    Oh right, his brother is here.


    Shuhei''s gaze dimmed. "I didn''t realize you were so close to my fiance."


    Ramon sighed. "You keep calling her your fiance, but I''m sure you will back down when her scary guard doges along."


    "That man is being upied."


    "Fool, do you wish to lose your life? Go ahead, and I won''t stop you."


    Lilianughed as she tugged on Ramon''s arm. "Don''t bother warning him; it is already toote anyway."


    Besides knowing Lucas temper and Seiras attitude- Lilian already knew how things would end up.


    Before they could exchange any more words, the doors opened, revealing one of the servants. "Sir, Miss Seira is--"


    "Seira?"


    Lilian rolled her eyes. ''Lucas is too impatient.'' Then again, that is the reason he said he would meet with her instead. He wanted to stop her from going out of control.

 Chapter 32 - Lifeline

    She watched as the two left hurriedly and turned to Ramon.


    "Thank you foring on such short notice."


    "When I heard about this little meeting, I figured you would summon me eventually."


    "You make it sound like I use you for my beck and call."


    "Didn''t you? But after meeting sir Lucas, you-"


    "Lucas is more useful."


    "Hah, you''re the same."


    Lilian chuckled. "You still came here, though?"


    "I wanted to see you for something; considering how you''ve rejected meeting me for so long, I have a lot to say."


    "Then sit down."


    Ramon sat opposite her. "The fact that my brother approached you for an engagement. I only heard this recently."


    "It does seem like recent news. But other than keeping Lucas away from me, I believe there is another motive."


    "There are rumors that Sir Lucas is your lifeline."


    Lilian blinked when she heard those words. It seems those people are sharper than she thought. "So they noticed? Indeed they are correct; without Lucas around, I would die in a heartbeat."


    "Then you must have a countermeasure?"


    "No, not at all."


    Ramon frowned at her words. "I apologize in advance if this sounds rude, but-"


    "You may go ahead, speak freely."


    "It is hard to do that when so many things are watching."


    At thatment, Lilian blinked and tilted her head. Ramon pointed to the ceiling. She looked up and saw the red spider lilies covering the dome. "I am surprised you noticed; your brother didn''t, and he is the main reason why I have them up there."


    "I thought it was odd that you epted the meeting, so you already took countermeasures."


    "I would have left him half dead." Lilian sighed deeply. "What a waste."


    "I am sure you can y elsewhere."


    Lilian held up the envelope. "This information is very useful, so you secretly investigated when you went to the battlefield?"


    "The battle itself was rather stale. The other side does not intend to fight, but they do not withdraw their troops either."


    "Is there any chance there is mimunication? Perhaps the men you met did not receive the information since they are at the front of the battlefield."


    Ramon blinked. "That is correct; how did you know?"


    "It frequently happens in fights outside of the Empire."


    "Have you gone to many of those?"


    "Not as much as I would like. I am still restricted to maintaining the affairs of the Empire, even though I am not the Empress."


    "The New Empress. I was not present for the coronation, so I have not seen her."


    "You didn''t meet her on the way--" Lilian paused. "You snuck in."


    "It is not my style to take the official entrance. Besides, quite some time has passed since Ist appeared here. If I hadn''t snuck in using the secret passage, then people would have ambushed me."


    "You still remember that passage?"


    "It is a bit difficult to use now that I am older."


    It was then where she got a proper look at his appearance; there were traces of dirt and leaves on his clothing. Lilian burst intoughter, and Ramon sighed.


    "Is this how your going to be? Not even an apology for not speaking to me for ten years."


    "I didn''t think you would hold a grudge. In the past, you got annoyed that I followed you around."


    "That was before you saved me."


    Oh right. Back then, she already had her eyes on him. To escape the Ageha family, she needed to have strong connections. This man was on her list of people to win over. She frequently engaged in conversation with him whenever she saw him, but he would not take the hint.


    If it were not for that incident in the forest, she knew he would remain vignt and cautious around her.


    The reason she ignored him for ten years. It was not intentional, but after she got to know Lucas. Lilian realized that it would be bad if the two met and shed. During that time, Lucas provided to be more useful for her, so she did not bother with sir Ramon.


    But in recent years, her father has repeatedly mentioned a n to eradicate the nk family.


    "The information on this envelope.."


    "It seems the ces outside the Empire are nning arge-scale attack to take down the seven ruling families."


    "Not the Empress?"


    "It is more like they will take the Empress, the imperial family down muchter. I understand how they feel, I have not met her yet, but it appears as though she is rather unreliable?"


    "Indeed, for now, that is."


    But if that woman stops fearing her power, then she can be useful. If she breaks out of that shell, she built around herself. Lilian fiddled with the cup in her hands before she brought it to her lips; however, Ramon extended his hand out before she could drink.


    "Don''t," Ramon mumbled. "I know my brother very well; look closely, Lilian."


    Lilian nced at the cup in her hands and watched it for a few minutes; nothing seemed amiss. So she took out a small knife and cut the edge of her finger. A small drop of bloodnded on the cup, and in the next second, the lilies on the ceiling headed towards the cup, causing her to drop it. She watched for a few minutes before, one by one, the lilies fell to the ground.


    She sighed. "The most obvious trick in the book."


    "Poison?"


    Lilian shook her head. "No, it is a strong drug."


    "Even worse." Ramon trailed off. "He should start thinking with his head instead of chasing women to climb to his bed."


    Indeed, besides, these things don''t work on her. It seems that guy did not do his research and just came here expecting that he could control her. Moreover, how many people have tried such things over thest few years?


    "You sound resentful."


    "You know I am."


    No matter how resentful he is, however, Lilian knew that he would never hurt a person. That is the type of man he is.


    Lilian pulled something out of her pouch. It was the list Lucas gave her. "If you have spare time, would you like to apany me?"


    ¡­


    The first ce on Lucas List is the manor of middle ranked viscount. However, after she read the information, Lucas obtained she felt furious. The murder and **** of a beautifulmon girl, bribery, and corruption. The list of crimes for the first one was horrendous already.


    It was the middle of the night, to be exact, one in the morning. Earlier on, sir, Ramon told her that they would meet upter.


    Her gaze fell on the man at the entrance, who wore a simr cloak to her. "You came, but we didn''t have toe separately."


    "It would be troublesome if we went then, you would make Lord Lucas worry."


    Lilian sighed. "I should be the one worrying. Do you know what he did earlier?"


    "pped her? There is a mark on her."


    "Then you should have checked for marks on her neck too."


    When she heard the full story from Lucas earlier, she burst intoughter. That woman who acted so innocently behaved that way.

 Chapter 33 - Balance Of The World

    Ramon blinked when he heard the details. "So he almost killed her?"


    "Well no matter how angry he is, I don''t think he would kill her."


    Besides, if Lucas intended to kill her, he would have informed her beforehand.


    "I have not met him yet, but I have heard a lot."


    "Are you the type of person to believe in rumors?"


    "That depends. The rumors about anybody surrounding you are quite fascinating." Ramon extended his hand out. "Watch your step, it is quite steep."


    "It seems you havee here before."


    "Before that second son came around, father brought me along to many ces."


    "Is that so?"


    Lilian wondered if he still resented his father for tossing him aside. Back when they first met, there was a lot of resentment in his eyes. It seems Ramon still doesn''t like his family, but she wondered why he seems calmer.


    "It is a long way before we reach the entrance." Ramon lit up a small candle as they walked down a set of steps leading to an underground area.


    For a noble to live in such a deste ce like this. Lilian already felt that something was wrong when she learned of the location. A manor located beyond the western forest.


    "Nobles normally do not live in these ces. If they do, it usually means they are hiding something."


    Lilian chuckled. "You are as sharp as ever."


    "It is hard not to be suspicious when he conducts his business in a shady way. When he visited the manorst week, he left carrying some suspicious items."


    "Suspicious items?"


    "Items that mages would use."


    Mages again..It seems like Lucas theory is correct. Those magicians from his previous home have something to do with the strange incidents urring in the Empire recently. Lucas told her not to investigate these mages without him. But there is still some time left before the hunt starts, so they cannot be together then. She only managed to see him because of the imperial invite but it would be difficult for a while.


    Although she could easily break the security, it would only make their situation worse. She hates to admit it but there are times where going wild will worsen the situation. In times like this staying put and remaining calm is the best medicine. However when the hunt ends she will go crazy, and release her frustration.


    How dare they treat Lucas and her this way? Who do they think they are? It is enough for them to treat her like garbage this entire time but they are now even dragging Lucas into it.


    "Miss Lilian?"


    "Yes?"


    Ramon sighed. "It is rare for you to space out. Are you sure you will be okay?"


    "I am fine." Her sentence fell short when he suddenly flicked her forehead.


    "Your over twenty now but you still haven''t gotten rid of that bad habit of yours. Is there any need to lie in front of me? You know I am not your enemy."


    That''s right, this person is on her side. "Since this morning I have not felt particrly well. But Lucas helped me out so it has be tolerable."


    "The young mage is indeed gifted but he probably doesn''t realize that curses flock to you from a radius away because your body is naturally weak. You''ve been on probation this entire time but you kept working away haven''t you?"


    "It seems you have been investigating even matters regarding me."


    "Even if I did not, people talk. Moreover my family has always had a strange interest in you so I heard the news rather quickly."


    Is that how it is? It does seem a bit odd to her, but who is she to question his decisions. Besides, she has not seen him in ten years. Although she has heard the news here and there.


    "I heard you strongly refused your engagement two years ago."


    "Out of all the things you hear," Ramon trailed off and nodded. "That is right."


    "May I ask why? You are at the perfect age to get married."


    Ramon shook his head. "I have more important things to do right now."


    "Reforming your family?"


    "Yes." Ramon paused. "Is it just me who thinks that way?"


    "In the past I thought the same way as you. But thest few years my goal has changed. I will no longer show them mercy, and personally get rid of them. But it is not limited to them alone, this entire Empire needs to reset."


    How many wars did she see with her own eyes? How many lives discarded? Whether those lives were innocent or not no longer mattered to her.


    It no longer mattered to her because the reality is, something twisted exists in everybody''s heart. No matter how innocent or kind they appear to be, there is an ugly emotion buried away. This ugly emotion is amplified because of the teachings of the Empire.


    "Tell me something Ramon."


    "Hm?"


    "Before your second brother came along and took everything from you, what was the nk family like?"


    "You''ve already heard of the legend correct?"


    "Yes, one day your family just appeared out of nowhere."


    "That legend isn''t wrong, but it isn''t right either. We have always existed but in the shadows of the Empire. We are people who have always been there but it was only until the Empress passed away that regr people could see us."


    "So, does that mean you are not a normal human?"


    "In the first ce Miss Lillian, what would you define as normal?"


    He makes a good point there, there are many definitions for that.


    "We are the shadows of the Empire, we have always done things secretly and even to this very day. We are not supposed to y a key role or stand out otherwise the bnce of the world could break."


    "If it is like that then are you saying-"


    "Yes the current bnce of the world is broken."


    How ironic, the bnce of the world huh? Now she understands a bit why Ramon went along with her for so many years. It is because he wants to fix the bnce of the world. Certainly her methods may seem extreme, and he may not agree with it- but he never went against her, even when they were not close.


    "If somebody else heard what you just said to me they would think you were speaking nonsense."


    "Indeed, that is why I have not said anything until now."


    "Oh? So you think I am crazy?"


    Ramon sighed. "Well I do know there is something wrong with you. How can you stand all that blood and gore?"


    Lilian rolled her eyes. "You are a member of the Empire, and not just a normal one. They have trained you as a knight, surely a bit of blood and gore shouldn''t scare you?"


    "A bit you say, why did you torture that young boy?"


    At thatment she recalled something Lucas told her.


    ''I found him but actually it seems he is staying with a wealthy family now.''


    "Did you meddle?"


    "Normally I wouldn''t, but you went too far. He is too young."


    Lillian walked a few steps ahead annoyed. "I told you before not to mess with any of my toys."


    "Toys? This one is just a child."


    "At the end of the day age is only a number. If that childmitted a crime would you excuse him just because of his age??"


    "Of course not. But listen to yourself for a moment. Are you actually going to treat that child as a criminal? He has done nothing wrong."


    "Sure he has done nothing wrong, other than illegally selling newspapers." Lillian countered. "You do realize that his newspaper is only recognized unofficially?"


    Ramon bit his lip but still continued. "You know I don''t like this, you don''t have to harm innocent children to fulfil your goals."


    Ha, what does he know?


    Does he have to live in fear everyday? Sure his father has neglected him a bit since his second brother came along, but at least he does not send people to kill him. At least his father keeps him alive.

 Chapter 34 - If You Are Afraid I Will Protect You

    But what about her? Ever since she was younger, her father has sent people to kill her every single day. Lillian has lost count already how many assassins she had to kill. Every single time she fought back and killed them he would praise and reward her. Even though he is the one who sent them to her in the first ce.


    For that man, it is survival of the fittest. The forest of death test every month aside, he would send assassins after his own children from the very moment they could speak. She has to live in fear every day. The moment she lets her guard down, it will be her head on the stand in the center of town.


    "If you are afraid. I will protect you."


    At thatment her gaze turned hollow and in the next second she was about to use her magic to vanish, but she felt a odd presence. Lillian quickly pulled out some knives and threw them in that direction, she hears a screeching sound from the shadows. That should- a knife goes past her cutting her cheek in the process, andnding on the wall beside her.


    Ramon pulled her arm and pushed her towards the wall. "Stay still for a moment."


    Lillian sighed understanding. He was hiding her with his invisible cloak. Those who passed by would see nothing but a wall.


    "You still get worked up as usual."


    "This is your fault."


    She hates it the most when people treat her like ss.


    Ramon sighed. "How can you get so worked up over a littlement? You should know better than anybody that I am not underestimating you. But the situation has gotten a lot worse recently, and you are not in the best state either."


    He figured it out? Yes, her health has been poor recently. This is the reason why she epted the house arrest and did not bother fighting back. It is because she wanted to have time off to recuperate her strength before the day of the hunt, and before Natalia''s birthday.


    Each year, there are a lot of assassins who wish to kill Natalia. But each year they fail. They fail because they do not realize that she intervenes. She needs her strength to return before then.


    A littlement he says. Lillian sighed. "For a moment you sounded like those men who give me empty ttery or try to sound sweet. That line may work on any other girl but not me."


    "Trust me Lillian, if I wanted to make a move on you I would have done so."


    "Then why is your face red?"


    At thatment Ramon averted his gaze and coughed. "This situation would make anybody flustered."


    Indeed they were quite close to each other. She could hear his rapid heartbeat, and their faces were close enough that she could feel his breath. "I see, but is this romantic? It is dark and cold."


    "Why are you even asking?"


    "If you heard the rumors I am sure you know I am pretending to be a couple with Lucas. I just wondered if this is the sort of thing couples do."


    If so maybe she can try something simr with Lucas in front of people? There are many who doubt the credibility of those rumours, so she needs to put on a show during the hunt.


    Ramon coughed. "Lillian, surely you don''t need to pretend."


    Lillian blinked. "I don''t?"


    Ramon turned to the side and muttered. "Silly girl, how is she so oblivious to these things? Sir Lucas and me will have a long battle ahead."


    Lillian heard his mumbling but she did not understand what he was getting at. It seems the past ten years have made him stranger. She will have to relearn things about him since he is different now.


    "About you meeting Lucas, the day of the hunt is a good time. I am sure you received an invite?"


    "Yes, strange enough I got one too."


    "My brother remembers you very well."


    Ramon looked troubled but nodded. "I suppose. But have you told sir Lucas about me before?"


    Actually she hasn''t ever mentioned Ramon. It is not like she was deliberately avoiding it. But so much has happened thest few years. There was a time where she thought just having Lucas is enough to fulfil her goals. But as time went by she realized that she would need some more people.


    Just the mere thought of gathering a bunch of people exhausted her. But indeed even she knew she and Lucas could not handle everything. While they will still be doing the most of the work, Lillian understood that they would need more help.


    Besides she does not want Lucas to do too much. Even though he does not say anything, it must be exhausting keeping her mana from leeeking out all the time.


    She does not want to see him tired.


    Lillian paused in mid thought.


    Lately it seems as though Lucas is on her mind a lot more. Is it because she does not see him as often? It is true for thest ten years they do not spend much time apart from each other but this is not the first time this has happened, she wonders what has changed.


    Still, her gaze fell on Ramon. Out of all the people she has met Ramon is the only one who has proved to be more useful, well aside from Lucas. It is like everybody in this Empire has been brainwashed except this man.


    "I heard strange rumorstely."


    "About me?"


    "General Lillian is working so muchtely that she barely sleeps. I heard that you''re the ones negotiating with the foreign diplomats, and working on improving the conditions of the army sent north."


    "Who told you that?"


    It seemed oddly detailed for a rumor. Rumors in the Empire tend to skip over important facts and details.


    She watched as Ramon awkwardly looked away and she immediately understood the situation. So Naomi is offering her services to the nk family too? Then again even if she is the royal therapist she is not restricted to the Imperial family.


    "By asking that are you not exposing our rtionship? Is that okay?" She teased him knowing what his reply would be.


    Before she could hear a response however they hear the sound of those footsteps gradually going past. For a moment Ramon had to edge closer just in case he identally made contact.


    She wonders when did he grow up this much?


    Ten years have passed huh? It never urred to her how much a person would change after teen years. Although he has treated her like normal since they met again, she knew that he most likely had a lot of questions for her.


    "Apologies for intruding on your personal space." Ramon said as the footsteps finally vanished. He immediately took a step back.


    "No.."


    That was a bit odd, for a moment she thought something strange. "Let us get going." After seeing those suspiciously dressed soldiers she got a bad feeling.

 Chapter 35 - Hidden Treasures

    By the time they reached the central chamber, however, Lillian had raised her hand. "We came toote." She pointed to the door and saw a trail of blood. "The guards might not be dead, but I doubt they got very far."


    Ramon sighed. "How could they guess ahead of time? It is not like we let anything slip."


    But my brother has not stopped keeping an eye out on me despite my istion.


    Lillian, however, kept those words to herself. From what she could remember, Ramon disliked her brother and her father. She has no time to calm his anger. Lillian opened therge doors slowly.


    The smell of fresh blood fills the air. Her little pets, which she kept under control, all swarmed around the room. Anybody walking by may see this as a beautiful sight, a stream of red spider lilies inside a single source moonlight chamber. But she watched as the lilies that slowly danced around the bodies started to pick out their flesh.


    Ramon frowned. "Are you not going to keep that under control?"


    It seemed he was disgusted with the creatures but maintained his usual stoic-looking face.


    "It Is better to let them eat now than have the maids sufferter."


    "You use your own maids?" Ramon said, horrified.


    "Then do you want me to use myself?"


    Lillian knew exactly what to say to make this man back down. Even then, she did not understand it very well, but he seems to be oddly concerned for her. Indeed right after she said those words, Ramon looked away and walked a few steps ahead of her.


    "I will check over there."


    Still, she wonders what is taking Lucas so long. Contrary to what Ramon thought, she did inform Lucas abouting here. With his magic, it would be easy to spot anything unusual. Although she has gotten better at such things, there are still things she fails to see.


    Moreover, it would be the perfect opportunity to have these two meet each other. Lillian nced down when she caught a glimpse of something sparkling; therey a man with a long beard, on his hand was a pendant that belonged to a young woman.


    It was the caretaker of this ce.


    "I wonder where your owner got to," Lillian muttered. "Did he kill you all and escape?" She scooped up the pendant and, for a moment, froze.


    Ah, now she understood the reason why she was a step toote.


    There is one other person who could challenge her despite her shallow way of thinking. It was her other sister Bridget.


    "It seems that the woman knew we would arrive," Ramonmented.


    "Yes, I guess she told the baron to flee. But," Lillian held up the ne. "I presume something went wrong for her to leave something precious behind."


    "Is that not the jade tears? That is a national treasure."


    Lillian rolled her eyes. "The throne has been empty for years. Others would have swept all the national treasures the former Empress kept in her long absence."


    "But a ne of that caliber too.."


    Lillian tosses it to him, and he bes frantic, barely catching it. "Lillian!" He eximed.


    "Since you seem to be so concerned, you can take it."


    "Are you not going to ask?"


    "In the first ce, I know what I am asking of you is unreasonable, so take this as me returning the favor."


    Ramon did not respond, but from the corner of her eye, she watched as he carefully wrapped a handkerchief around the ne, securely covering it. A particr story came to mind. She heard that the nation''s treasures donated to the Empress are stolen treasures from the royal families. That ne must be something his mother owned.


    It was a mere deduction, but this is Ramon; she knew him well enough to understand his way of thinking. The hostility he has towards his father, his brother, and stepmother is due to the death of his mother.


    Lilian closed her eyes, and she let out a small amount of mana. In the next second, when she opened her eyes, she could see arge red circle of magic. Now then, all that is left to do is wait for Lucas. But Lillian recalled the soldiers from earlier. Those people maye back once they realize it will not hurt to get a head start.


    Besides, if Lucas, who normally rushes to her side, is getting held up, she feels that something may have happened to him. Lillian shook her head. If something happens to him, then she would sense it. Due to the amount of time they spent with each other thest few years, they can detect each other''s presence no matter how far away.


    His presence seems quite weak; either he is hurt, or he is concealing his presence from the enemy.


    She watched as the items in the room floated towards her, and Lilian carefully examined the objects. Is there anything unusual? Something that does not belong here. She needs to use a bit more magic.


    Before she could do so, however, Ramon extended his hand out from behind her and pointed. "Up there."


    Lillian looked at what he was pointing at and found a small key and a book. The items floated towards her andnded in her hand. While the key is the main item for today, her gaze fell on the book. This is something Lucas needs. Quite some time has passed since shest found it.


    A memory from the past came to her. It was shortly after she returned to the Ageha manor. They asionally visited the magician tower in the forest because Lucas did not want to bring all his stuff over.


    ¡­


    Several years ago


    "The seven mage books?"


    Lucas nodded as he furiously looked around the tower. "This is so strange. I am sure I left it here."


    "Well, didn''t you say I am not the only one who has passed by this tower?"


    Lucas sighed. "Well yeah, but all the other people? They are a pile of corpses now."


    Right because the sacred beasts would attack them on their way out.


    "What kind of book is it? Maybe I have seen it before."


    "I doubt it. I hid it in a ce that even I would have shard time finding."


    "If it is like that, then maybe you just remember it wrong."


    "Like that is possible." Lucas trailed off and flicked her forehead. "If you are in a rush to get back, you can go ahead. I know where the mansion is by now."


    "That''s not it."


    "I won''t run off," Lucas added.


    Well, it seems like he understands her concerns. "Weren''t you trying to escape through the window the other day-"


    "That is because of your brother. I did not want to be in the same room as him."


    "Did you think I wanted to?"


    Lucas continued his search and grew increasingly more frustrated as time went by. Lillian observed him from the seats. Now that she thought about it, quite some time has passed since they werest left alone together. Ever since she brought Lucas back with her, father has been unusually harsh.


    As for her brother, I cannot leave you alone with an unknown man.


    Due to their behavior, there are now odd rumors in high society that the eldest daughter''s Ageha family head and eldest son dot on the eldest daughter. Lillian sighed; rumors that portray any of her family members as saints trouble her.


    "Argh, I give. If I can''t find it here, somebody must have taken it."


    "You''re okay with that conclusion?"


    "As if. You''re helping me find them. You''re getting better at controlling mana, so it should be easy for you to locate it."

 Chapter 36 - This Is The Empire

    Back to the present, Lillian repeated the words easy to find and chuckled. This is only the third book she found in the past ten years. Easy to find? It is more like impossible. After they found the first book, naturally they concluded somebody went into the tower and stole the books. But what she could never figure out is why the sacred beasts never attacked the person.


    Or maybe it is like Lucas said. The beasts did attack, but the person managed to withstand it- Lillian paused in mid-thought. There is one person who could do that without leaving any trace.


    But it struck her as odd why he, of all people, would feel the need to steal from another magician.


    "Ramon, give me that key," Lillian instructed.


    "Do you already know where it would lead to?"


    "It is right in front of us." She took a few steps forward and ced her hand on the center of the wall. Lillian muttered a quick spell, and in the next second, a door slowly formed in front of them.


    Lillian did not waste any time entering the room. The moment she did, she clenched her fist tightly.


    Ramon followed behind her. "Lillian what-"


    "This is the Empire," Lillian said as she flicked on the lights.


    Torture tools covered the entire chamber. Dead bodies of women and children, statues of human males- Lillian already knew without looking properly. Those statues are the sons of elite rival families; they were stoned alive as they watched their mothers and sisters die in front of them.


    "Lillian, this--" Ramon seemed horrified too.


    "This is what I have to stop."


    She wonders which one will win at the end of the day, the necessary evil or the greater evil? Either way, this is a burden only she can shoulder. Is that not why she has powers opposite to the Empress? Somebody has to do the dirty work for the sake of the peace of the Empire.


    If it will lead to a better future, then she does not mind ying the role of the bad guy.


    ¡­


    After collecting the evidence from the manor, the two of them left as quickly as they could. Lillian felt that if they stayed there any longer than reinforcements would have arrived. She wouldn''t mind fighting them, but sir Ramon would not let her do that.


    In fact, he dragged her out of the forest. It was early morning when they reached the nearest town.


    Ramon dropped her wrist the moment they reached the town. "It should be safe here."


    "¡­"


    Lillianughed. "The entire time you were acting like a gentleman, it was refreshing."


    He did not hold her hand but just grabbed her wrist.


    Ramon sighed. "Naturally, that I should. Are you alright? Would you like to rest for a bit before heading back?"


    She looked at the quiet streets. Since it was early in the morning, there was no trace of other signs of life. "Then let us rest here for a while."


    Lilian sat down on the edge of the fountain. "Ramon you-"


    Her sentence fell short when he took a seat on the other side of the fountain. "Can I ask you a few questions?"


    "You may."


    "Thest ten years, why did you not try to get in touch? Even though you said we ought to be cautious, I knew you did not mean breaking off contact."


    Ramon sighed. "I did try to get in touch. But somebody intercepted my letters."


    "My brother?"


    "I believe it was sir Lucas."


    Lilian blinked, surprised when she heard those words. "Why would Lucas?"


    "It is just a hypothesis. But if I think about it, the only person who could have taken my letters for you was him."


    Right since they used a bird to exchange letters, only somebody who is always with her would be able to take it. Now that she thought about it, she has not seen that bird in thest few years.


    "I see."


    So Lucas did something like that. It surprises her a little, but at the same time, it does not.


    "Back then, when you saw the dead bodies in that room, you looked a bit strange. I thought for you a sight like that has be normal already."


    "Indeed, it has."


    How many wars did she attend? How many people did she kill, how many fallen soldiers did she see on the battlefield? How many innocent lives did she end up killing when the battlefield extended to the towns?


    "I have always thought that the cruelest person in this Empire is me. There is nobody worse than me in this ce, nobody who can be so cruel and vicious. But it seems I was wrong." Lillian recalled the sight of the bodies from earlier.


    "Once again, I witnessed the cruelty of the Empire. At that moment, I wanted to do something foolish with these very hands and revive the dead."


    "Lillian, that-"


    "The highest taboo for anybody with magic since it requires several living sacrifices. Even the most corrupt members in the Empire do not think of using it. After all the dead died for a reason, they have lost their purpose. Reviving them will do no good."


    "There are some things that the dead have left to say; that is why there are those who do use that magic. But the revived cannot disobey the person who revived them, so it works as a double-edged sword. When the dead die, it is best not to revive them since it would mean disrespecting the life they threw away, whether it was by choice or not." Ramonmented.


    So he is the type of person who can see things that way.


    Lillian extended her hand out towards the sky. "But what if I had done that? It would not have solved anything. Even if I brought them back and heard what they have to say, the life they lost would never return. They would remain as puppet corpses for the rest of their lives."


    "Yes, that is right."


    "Right now, any choices I make, the weight of my fingertips, turn heavy every single action I take. Unlike before, where I had nothing to lose and could behave recklessly, I have much to lose now."


    "Are you talking about sir Lucas?"


    A weak smile appeared on her face. "You must keep this conversation a secret from others, Ramon. This is a moment of weakness. The only reason I can show you such pathetic behavior is because you knew me before I became this ruthless and cruel."


    "Are you saying you weren''t cruel back then?"


    "Perhaps I was, but that depends on how you would define the word cruel."


    "Then let me be the one to answer that question-" Another voice said.


    Her eyes widened when she felt the familiar presence of somebody behind her. Lillian immediately turned around, and the person pulled her into his arms.


    "Imte, Lillian, but did you find it?" It was Lucas, but Lillian could tell that he was severely injured.


    She bit her lip but slowly nodded her head. "Missionplete."

 Chapter 37 - Partners

    nk manor outskirts of town-


    "I apologize for using your vi like this, sir Ramon."


    Ramon shook his head. "It is not like you could have returned to the ce they keep you confined in with him."


    "I already sent word to the Empress. If she is smart enough, she will figure out where we are."


    After a few more words, she turned to Lucas, looking at them with a dark gaze. Her sweat fell. "Sir Ramon.."


    "I shall take my leave."


    The moment Ramon exited the room, Lucas mumbled. "I knew you would sneak off, but why are you with him?"


    "That is my line! You got hurt like this, why did you join me at all?"


    They most likely attacked Lucas when he was still in a position to return to the imperial castle. Why on earth did this idiot follow her out here?


    "Huh, I don''t get why you are scolding me."


    "You''re the one being irresponsible. I told you I have this covered. If brother and father find out that we met up before the hunt, they will make things worse for you."


    "Are we discussing this now? At this stage, we are partners in crime, so breaking one or two rules shouldn''t matter."


    Indeed, they have broken many rules together for the past ten years and faced the consequences without batting an eyelid. But this time, it is different.


    "Your situation," Lillian mumbled.


    At thatment, Lucas flicked her forehead, and she looked at him angrily. "What was that about?!"


    "I leave you alone for a while, and you''ve be meek again. I understand you are concerned for me, Lillian. But remember our deal. No matter what the costs or whatever happens along the way, as long as we achieve your goal."


    Lillian lifted her cloak to her face to cover her mouth as she kept her head down. She briefly closed her eyes before nodding. "You''re right; ever since that night, we have been partners."


    It is not like she hasn''t forgotten. But due to the recent events, her head felt muddled. A lot has happened in such a short amount of time. The Empress is not doing a very good job, making her wonder if she ought to step in. It is hard to challenge her when she is still in this clueless stage. But she still did so anyway, hoping it would encourage the woman to take action.


    "Shall we head outside?" Lucas suddenly suggested.


    ..


    Lillian didn''t bother persuading him, but she kept ring since they went outside.


    "You''re heavily injured."


    Lucas sighed. "Laying down and resting doesn''t suit me."


    "Still, don''t move around so much. You will open up your wounds."


    "Then let''s sit down there." Lucas pointed to the benches, and Lillian followed him. But when she realized how close they were on the bench, she crouched down on the ground instead.


    "You''re acting like I am going to bite."


    Lillian chuckled. "Maybe you should."


    Lucas seemed bothered by herment and her gaze softened. "Lately, doesn''t it seem like I am on my best behavior?"


    "Are you saying that after torturing that young boy, then those nobles?"


    Lillian innocently tilted her head. "That was hardly anything. I am a lot worse on the battlefield."


    "Most people are since it is either they die, or you die."


    Lillian shook her head. "It is not like that for me; when I am on the battlefield, I cannot help but think how free people are."


    "Free?"


    "On the battlefield, you can see a person''s true self. They do not have to hold anything back in that ce since there will be nobody to judge and restrain them. Nobody can tell them how to fight or who to fight, especially when the enemy outnumbers them. There is no time to think logically; one must use their instincts; otherwise, they will die."


    "So, in other words, when you fight, you be an idiot. I see that exins why you-"


    Lillian looks at him angrily, and Lucas sighed. "Well, I think I do understand where you are getting at. For you to say such things, though, did you see something bad?"


    "I think I should improve my torture methods. It seems my sister and other imperial officials still do worse damage. I suddenly feel like an amateur."


    "Says the person who contracted with blood-sucking creatures."


    Lillian raised her hand, and one of the red spider lilies appeared on her fingertips. She lowered it towards her eyes. "These creatures are very useful. After spending so long with them, it feels like it has merged with my soul already. I can see the same things they see and can use their powers as I will."


    "That is because the longer the contract, it eventually bes one with your soul. That is why people chose safer things to contract with."


    Lillianughed. "That again, you said it yourself to achieve my goals. This is the best method."


    "You know I regret a lot of things I said when I first met you." Lucas trailed off. "If I knew it would be like this, then I would not have said such things."


    Like this, huh? "There is no use saying such things now. Even if we met differently, we would have still used each other in the same manner. There is no time left, Lucas. Do you think the Empress will be up for my first challenge?"


    "I want to say it is too soon, but your right with the recent events. We should hurry. She will struggle, but you have to do it."


    "Then it is settled; the Empress will take part in the hunt too."


    She wants to see how the Empress will fair in life and death situations. Lillian already saw how she reacted when somebody dear to her got hurt. But what she wants to see is how the Empress deals with the corruption of the Empire. How will she manage those terrible circumstances?


    "Does sir Ramon have a bad habit of keeping a poison nt garden?"


    Lilian lifted her head and saw a small archway not too far away and a gate leading to an inner garden. Her lips curve to a smile. "Sir Ramon does not have such habits, but I do."


    This is the ce where she nted that poisonous when they were younger. To think he kept it up, and now there is a garden of poison nts. He is indeed an amusing fellow.


    "Should we go there?"


    Lillian shook her head. "Another time, you''re injured."


    Lucas paused before he suddenly stood up and grabbed her wrist, causing her to stand up. "You know I have been thinking this since earlier, but normally you would say something like it is a good thing to get hurt. It makes you look cooler. This is the first time you''ve openly expressed concern for my wounds."


    Lillian covered her mouth with her sleeve, shocked for a moment. Right, what is going on with her? Did she actually say that stuff out loud? She must be going crazy since things have been peaceful for a while.


    "I will head back to the imperial castle. So keep those curses away on your own."


    "Lucas-"


    "Just so you know, I am very weak right now, so if I screw up during the hunt, then you cannot me me." With those words said, he vanished into a pool of light, leaving her alone.


    Lillian sighed deeply. What on earth was she doing?

 Chapter 38 - The Orange Phoenix Part 1

    A few days go by and the day of the hunt arrives


    Over thest few years, the hunt has gained more and more attention, attracting arger crowd. Many foolish nobles no longer see this as a tragic event but as a form of entertainment.


    At first, many people disapproved. But as the corruption of the Empire grew, more and more people showed up in the audience seats. This is the first year when she sees other members of the seven royal families.


    "Lillian, you know what you must do, correct?" The man standing beside her now is Augustine Ageha, her father. A man with pitch-ck hair and pure red-colored eyes. He wore a ck overcoat with fur and a ck tuxedo underneath.


    "Of course, father. I will make sure there are no intruders with bad intentions."


    She has to use her red spider lilies to spy on each member of the audience. It is tiring and will use a lot of her energy.


    He makes her do this, so she stays put and does not do anything to interfere with the hunt. Normally there is a group of people who excel on spying magic, but today there was no sign. It seems her father intends for her to do all of this on her own.


    "But before then, get ready."


    Lilian raised her head and spotted two people approaching. An older man with faded ginger-colored hair, and a younger man with ginger hair and emerald green colored eyes. Oh? He resembles that servant her brother gave her.


    But unlike that joyful youth, this guy seemed more solemn.


    "So you came this year? It hurt me so much when you did not ept my invitest year."


    This elder gentleman is Richardo Bonavento, the former head of the orange phoenix.


    "Apologies, old friend, it seems my health is declining over the years."


    "That is no good if something bad happens to you-"


    "There is me." The younger man interjected.


    This man is Orion Bonavento, the young heir who took over a year ago. He also one of her uing chess pieces. Lillian introduced herself and exchanged words with the elder.


    "Oho, this must be your daughter. I have heard the rumors, but it seems she has grown into a fine woman."


    "Indeed, the number of people I have lined up for her hand increases. But it is a waste for me to hand over my precious and talented daughter away at such cheap offers."


    Lillian rolled her eyes at those words. Is he trying to indirectly make a deal with the former head of the phoenix? Her thoughts broke off when Orion casually whispered in her ear.


    "Miss Ageha Lillian? Could I have a moment of your time?"


    Her lips curve to a smile. "It would be my honor."


    ..


    At the corner of the forest, Lillian leaned against therge tree. They were quite a distance away from the audience seats but not too far away from where her father could not see. He will most likely ask for a report on what they talked aboutter. But it is easier than she thought to deceive him with her words. Or maybe he is simply ying along.


    Either way, she would take advantage of it. Her beloved father wants her to use the lilies to spy on every member of the audience? Surely he should have reworded that order. She will send the most dangerous creature to watch him since he is the most dangerous person in this area right now.


    Eric has not arrived yet, but Lillian knows he would cause havoc of some kind when he does. She just hopes the Empress finishes the death course before Erices.


    Orion extended his hand out and pulled out an envelope. "The contents of this letter along with this seal, is it true?"


    "It seems you were not aware that your friend is very much alive."


    "I did hear odd rumors about the nk family having another son. But I just assumed that it was another son with the second son''s mother. I did not think for a moment that he was alive."


    "Are you not pleased with this oue?"


    Orion sighed. "I am very much confused. I assume there is a deep reason why he has not appeared in public for thest five years?"


    "Indeed, and I know the reason. But I do think it is best if he informs you himself instead of hearing it from a third party like myself."


    "A third party, huh?" Orion scanned her up and down. "Miss Ageha Lillian, you must be the woman he mentioned before."


    "Orion Bonavento, you''re the one who made sir Ramon stay away from me."


    "I did not know your name." Orion trailed off. "But from his story, I could tell there was something dangerous about you. Moreover, it seemed like he was on the verge of falling in love with you, so I had to stop him at all costs."


    Lillian blinked when she heard those words. "Sir Ramon towards me?"


    Orion looked at her dumbfounded but shook his head. "I probably shouldn''t be the one to say that. In your letter, you say you have not seen him for thest ten years. What I am saying now is probably a thing of the past. You canugh about it with him another time."


    "I see."


    This man she thought he would be a dull person since he appears to be the straightce type. But like what Ramon said, something is interesting about him.


    "If you read the contents of the letter and approached me. I presume you ept?"


    Orion slowly nodded. "I will admit that I hesitated."


    "Naturally, you would. I do not think that the Bonavento family takes pleasure in torturing lives so easily."


    "Of course not."


    "But to proceed with this n, you will end up seeing things that may go against your values. Even with that, will you still ept?"


    "Only because it is in my best interest to do so. People call me the head of the family now, but my uncle still wields most of the power. Moreover, he is still continuing his horrendous deeds, but this time under my name."


    "You want revenge, correct?"


    "Revenge, putting it that way seems so petty. But I will be removed as the head at this stage, and my uncle''s son will rece me. I would not mind if my recement was a good person, but he is equally corrupted. I cannot allow them to continue destroying the family my parents risked their lives to protect."


    He appears to be a righteous person, just like Ramon said. But there is something in this demeanor of his that resembles somebody she knew. No, it was not that joyful guard but another person.


    "Lili!" A familiar beaming voice eximed, hugging her from the back. "People said they saw you wandering around here."


    "Jorah." She addressed her friend.


    "Miss Lillian, this is--?"


    "My friend, her husband is rted to the Empress. Jorah say hello this is-" Lillian''s sentence fell short when Jorah let go of her.


    She seemed to freeze in one spot as she looked at the ginger head man. "Brother?"


    Lilian''s eyes widened when she heard the words that escaped Jorahs lips. Just now, she did think they resemble each other, but who would have thought? Ah, now she understands why her father invited Jorah to the hunt to set up this unexpected reunion between siblings.

 Chapter 39 - The Orange Phoneix Part 2

    But knowing her father, he is not the type of man who would do this for a sweet sibling reunion. Indeed she watched as a pained expression appeared on Jorah''s face. "Brother, you''re alive?"


    Ah, now she is starting to get a clear picture. She knew there must have been a backstory to why the uncle became the head of the Bonavento family and not the son. They must have used the Ageha family''s power; her father must have helped the uncle out. It would make sense for her father to help since it would mean recing the powerful head with a weak one.


    The phoenix family controls the southern ports, which is a good ce to do illegal trading and business. The head before Richardo was a man her father did not like. Even though she was young when that guy died, Lillian recalled the days her father''s ns would not work out.


    He would throw a tantrum andsh out at anybody who came near him. So Richardo must have sold his brother out just so he could be the head. Then what happened to all of the children? Other than Orion, as far as she recalled, there should be a daughter and another son.


    Suppose Jorah was the daughter, the other son. She tapped her fingers against the wall as she recalled the features of her new guard. Do they look alike? It is a bit difficult to say. She would need them to stand next to each other to be able to tell.


    "I think you are mistaken. My sister passed away several years ago."


    "Are you..saying you aren''t my brother?"


    "Correct."


    ..


    The moment Jorah left, she watched Orion sink to the ground. "Should I praise you for your lying abilities or for letting me discover an interesting secret?"


    Orion sighed. "You didn''t know?"


    "I did think there was something unusual about her. My father normally wouldn''t invite amoner to the hunt, so I figured there must be something strange about her family circumstances. But who would have thought?"


    "Your father invites her because he knows her real identity, damn that man. Even though it was because of him¡­."


    Lillian could not miss the hostility in his voice.


    "Apologies, I do not mean to insult-"


    She shook her head. "You can insult him as you please; after all, he is trash."


    "It seems you have your fair share of problems." Orion''s gaze fell on where Jorah disappeared into the crowd. "It is good to see her doing well. But I was not aware that she married the Empress niece."


    "Does that bother you?"


    "If possible, I would like it if she has nothing to do with the imperial family or any noble." Orion trailed off. "After that terrible incident, I wanted her to live like a normal girl. I left her at the hands of a youngmoner couple at the inn we fled too."


    "Your father turned crazy and started to kill people-were those rumors true?"


    Orion nodded. "It happened one night seven years ago; he suddenly started to act oddly. It happened during a meeting. I noticed his odd behavior, so I sent everybody away. When thest person left, heughed like a maniac and started to ughter the servants one by one. Mother heard that he was behaving oddly and came by with some soup she made for him. She stumbled on the scene of him trying to kill me and naturally tried to stop things."


    Lilian could imagine what happened next. "How did Jorah and you escape?"


    "We had another brother; he said he would keep father upied."


    "Did he survive too?"


    Orion paused. "I do not know. Jorah and I managed to escape; we found a nice ce to stay. It was quite far from the main city. After staying there for a good half-year, I heard rumors about what was happening at home. It seemed like Uncle''s family took over everything. Based on the timing, I found it very odd, so I decided I would head back."


    "You left Jorah with that family?"


    "I saw how attached she became with those people. They, too, seemed to treat her like their own daughter. When I considered the possibility of what was happening back home I decided it would be best if I sort things out first then I woulde back for her.


    But when I returned, I realized how bad the situation was. It took some time for me to deliver a letter since they monitored me closely. I managed to see Jorah onest time, and hen told them to take her with them and nevere back."


    So it was something like that. If Jorah has the Bonaveto family, then it makes sense. This family has many people with high-level magic. The girl''s father was a talented magician; it seems Jorah inherited that.


    "Jorah runs a shop in the imperial. As for the family you mentioned, I do not see any signs of them, nor has she mentioned them."


    Orion''s gaze dimmed. "Somebody must have found out, and then--"


    "Do not jump to conclusions. My father is a ruthless man, but he is a smart one; he carefully chooses his prey. He will not randomly hurt innocent civilians. If you give me a description of these people, I can find out what happened in just a day."


    Lillian noticed Orion''s gaze on her, and she blinked. "Is there a problem?"


    "Perhaps I have misunderstood you. I was under the impression that you were an evil woman."


    "That is not wrong; the rumors you hear about me are real."


    "Like how you torture even children?"


    Lillian nodded. "Correct."


    "And yet," Orion extended his hand out and grabbed her arm. "I do not see you as a bad person. You may havemitted evil deeds, but you still have apassionate heart."


    For the first time in so long, she felt strange. Huh? What is this guy talking about? Apassionate heart?


    Orion chuckled. "It seems you do not recognize it, but the fact that you listened to my story when nobody else did is more than enough."


    So is he calling her kind just because she listened to his story? But anybody can do that. Besides, she only listened so she could get some more information out of him.


    After all, she has ns regarding Jorah. At first, she wanted to confirm a few more things, but she will not hold back now that she knew the truth.


    "Lilian, Orion!"


    Lillian looked up at the source of the voice only to find Ramon rushing over. She blinked, surprised at his presence. "I thought you-"


    "Well, somebody has to represent the nk family." Ramon trailed off and bent down. "After what sir Lucas did to Seira, father and brother are keeping her home."


    She rolled her eyes at those words. It was only a little p; why are they making such a big deal?


    "More importantly, sir Orion and you haven''t seen each other in a while-"


    To her surprise, however, the ginger head man was walking off. "I have some people to greet. I can catch up with Ramon another day."


    Ramon nodded. "Right, we can do that."


    Lillian looked back at the two of them with an odd gaze but simply sighed. Well, she supposes she shouldn''t understand them. After all, they are merely pawns on a chessboard for her.

 Chapter 40 - To Hunt Or Be Hunted

    "Time travel?"


    Lillian wondered why sir Orion left them alone. So it seems Ramon had something to tell her. They remained on the edge of the forest within sight.


    It would be bad for her father to get suspicious of her. However, she still has to be careful. His actions towards her recently show he has ns for her so he will not kill her, but that man will not hesitate to dispose of her. The moment she disys any signs of weakness, she will cease to exist.


    Before he can do that, she will-- her thoughts broke off when Ramon started to speak.


    "To be exact, it seems there are people in the Empire who have a special characteristic magic that allows them to turn back time ording to somebody''s dying wish."


    Special characteristic magic, "Over the years, I have heard that phrase a lot. It seems Empress Olivia and the imperial bloodline isn''t the only one blessed with a unique trait. I wonder how many more there are."


    Ramon paused before he nodded. "There should be one person among the seven royal families."


    One person among the seven-- Lillian, recalled something that urred recently.


    "The Empress, son."


    "That young boy?"


    Lillian then began to exin what happened on the day of the banquet. Ramon did not reply to her immediately, but Lillian watched his expression. Does it remind him of something?


    "Would you set up a meeting for me?" Ramon said after a few minutes.


    "Do you know something?"


    "I would like to confirm something first, and then I shall inform you."


    Lillian looked at him carefully. Ten years have passed, but she still got the feeling that this man would not stab her in the back. It is not trust that she has towards him like she does with Lucas, but more of mutual understanding.


    "Tomorrow is Natalia''s birthday, the Empress and her son will attend. I will find time, so you must arrive early."


    Ramon raised his eyebrow. "Since when have I ever been tardy?"


    At thatment, Lillian covered her mouth and looked away. Why did she say that to Ramon? Besides, the one who is consistently tardy to those events is Lucas. Lillian shook her head frantically; she must be tired. Lately, she has had a lot on her mind.


    But even then, it is unlike her to make such a mistake.


    "Lillian? Do you feel alright?" Ramon asked.


    "A bit of fatigue, but I shall be fine."


    "- or so she says, butter, you will find curses stuck to her like glue just because she is vulnerable." A familiar voice said.


    Lillian looked towards the source of the voice and couldn''t see anybody in sight, so she looked up. She spotted ck hair on top of a tree.


    "Lucas, what are you doing? The participants have to be at the gate."


    Lucas sighed. "So naggy, I''m just taking a nap since I won''t get a chance to sleepter."


    Her eyes twitched, annoyed. This person knows how to get her mad. She usually can control her emotions around other people, but something is different when ites to this guy.


    "Besides, I don''t want to hear that from the person sneaking off to have private conversations. Shouldn''t you be sitting on that fancy chair overseeing the hunt?"


    She wondered what he was going to say. Lillian didn''t bother replying and immediately walked away. There is no use getting angry over this. Lucas always acts that way, and yet why did he seem strangely hostile today? He usually is blunt, but today is too much.


    What is his problem?!! Lillian wanted to calm down, but she recalled how he behaved in Ramon''s vi the other day. He behaved strangely then, too, and seemed oddly bitter.


    She never asked him why he hid sir Ramons letters-


    Lillian paused in mid-thought. Now that she thought about it, isn''t Lucas strange behavior recently because of sir Ramon? Sure he behaved oddly when sir Ramon and she met again. Huh? But if he acts that way-


    "You know, I think you forget that even I get jealous," A familiar voice said from behind her. Even without turning around, she knew who it was.


    But Lillian did not turn around, knowing he was directly behind her.


    "Why would you have to, sir, magician who has stayed by me the most thest ten years?"


    Lillian acted calm, but she felt a bit odd. Lucas was taller than her, so he hovered over her.


    "That''s true I have, huh."


    "Why do you even have to be jealous? Surely this isn''t the time for this."


    Lucas sighed. "Perhaps, hey, turn around."


    She cautiously did so, and Lucas brushed his fingers on her forehead. She immediately knew what he was doing, even though it was not visible. He was draining the bad mana away.


    "Are you prepared? It doesn''t look like you brought too many things." She noted that he only carried a small bag.


    "That is because I am hiding everything away using magic. So it would be troublesome for me to have my stuff confiscated."


    "Won''t they detect that at the gate?"


    "Rx, I asked the Empress."


    Lillian blinked. "The Empress?"


    "More like she forced it on me when she learned that I got hurt recently. It''s some concealing magic that bypasses even those with stronger magic. I am surprised she has something like it since it is an ancient art."


    So the Empress has tricks like that. It seems that women will prove to be more interesting than the previous candidates. Then again, she knew that would be the case.


    "I see."


    Lucas suddenly grabbed her hand. "More importantly, you reek of blood. Who did you kill on your way here? Did you at least hide the body?"


    Lillian sighed. "I won''t do anything stupid before the hunt."


    "Then-"


    "Assassins, dressed in the magician cloak."


    Lucas dropped her hand then, and his gaze darkened. "Lillian, I think-"


    She shook her head, "Even if they are after you and chasing me because of our rtionship, it is fine. But, you know, with the recent events, I have to confront them eventually."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, besides," Lillian''s lips curve to a smile as she extended her hand out, and vines of red spider lilies appeared behind her. But, unlike normally, there was something that differed. The flowers seemed redder than usual. A strong gust of wind blew then.


    "Lillian, did you--"


    "Quite some time has passed since I had something that delicious."


    Lucas sighed as he rubbed the back of his head. "Just when I thought you were behavingtely, you did something like this."


    "Today, it is the hunt Lucas, either you hunt or get hunted yourself. Those people just had bad luck; they intended to hunt me but ended up hunted themselves."

 Chapter 41 - A Game

    A few hours prior


    Lillian finally stopped running as she arrived on the outskirts of the forest. The hunt will take ce on the other side; however, she recalled her new guard. That guy insisted she stay back just because she had a bit of a fever. She had to escape while she could. Lillian used the time where he was cooking for her in the kitchen and left quickly.


    It is not like her condition is bad; it is simply because she tried out a new spell and used more mana than usual. Usually, Lucas is there beside her to control the amount of mana she uses. Perhaps she should have waited until after the banquet to try it, but recently she is bing wary of those people who lurk in the shadows.


    Those people are the nk family. But, ording to Ramon, it seems his brother and so-called sister have something nned; if it is like that, she also has to act quickly.


    She does not want to get caught up in another person''s game when she just started the one with the Empress¡ªusing her as a pawn? They have the nerve even to think such things.


    Her thoughts broke off when she hears a set of footsteps. "Sir Gareth, I thought I told you that I am-" Lillian paused and turned around when she saw a group of soldiers.


    "Did father ask you to fetch me?!"


    "We are to escort you,dy Lillian."


    Lillian sighed deeply. "Escort, you say, then maybe you should hide the smell of blood or stop dragging around your victim like a trophy." She immediately noticed sir Gareth badly beaten up from the corner.


    "Is that not your specialty Lady Lillian?"


    Indeed it is something she would do but even so. "Since when could mere servants mess with my people?"


    "Lady Lillian, are you not mistaken? This man tried to kill you before-"


    Lillianughed. "When I have set my eyes on somebody regardless if they tried to kill me, I will not let them escape. This new toy of mine is very interesting, since when did I allow people like you to touch my things?"


    Father is not the one who sent these assassins. Since they dragged sir Gareth out, she could guess who it was. It seems even that wretched sister of hers is making a move now. Lillian sighed deeply; this is bing increasingly more bothersome than before.


    "So, are you saying you people will kill me?"


    "You cannot use your magic here, miss; it is over for you."


    Lillian sighed. Are these people stupid? Of course, she knew this side of the forest has a seal, so people cannot use their magic. That is the reason why she came out here, so she could be away from her magic. Lucas advised her that she ought to go to a space where there is no magic whenever her mana depletes.


    There are seldom any ces like that in the Empire since people use magic in the same manner as they do drinking water and eating food.


    But she and Lucas found a space right past the Ageha family forest; there is a gate that separates the two.


    Do these people genuinely think they can take down?


    The person at the front took a step forward and took out his de. "If you remain still, this will end soon."


    What foolish behavior. However, it is too boring if she ends the fight so quickly. Lillian pretends to be frozen at those words as she wrapped her arms around her body. "Please don''t. I must get to the hunt."


    To make this more fun, acting weak and feeble.


    The soldiers seemed surprised and looked at her cautiously.


    It seems like this won''t be easy, but these people have only heard about her from rumors. They have not seen her in action before, so she can do this easily. Lillian stepped forward, and she deliberately tripped on a rock.


    "The rumors about her must be wrong."


    "People call her the ultimate viin, but- this is hrious."


    Yes, that is right. Underestimate her as much as you can.


    "It hurts." Lillian winced in pain as she ced her hand on the small cut on her legs.


    "You know it is a waste just to kill her; she is quite pretty."


    "Don''t be a fool; the mistress wants her dead before the hunt. I shall do it." The taller one at the back said as he unsheathed his de.


    Lillian struggled not tough. Did they not give away who their master was with thatment? She waited for a few seconds until that person approached her.


    "It is time for you to die." In the next second, she felt the familiar sensation of the de pierce her chest, and she fell to the ground.


    "Well, that was too easy."


    "Let''s go back; the hunt will start soon. If we report this as a tragic death, then Mistress can oversee the hunt with the lord."


    At thatment, Lillian burst intoughter. This is way too funny- these people fell for such a clumsy act. "Ahaaahaaaaaa." A burst of maniac-soundingughter passed her lips. "Do you truly think you can kill me that easily?"


    They looked at her, horrified. "Why? We stabbed a vital poi-"


    "What is that light? She can''t use magic here."


    This is part of our contract too. If, in any event, you are in danger and you are not in a ce to use magic, this spell will automatically stop your death until I sort things out.


    Despite the fatal wound, she took no damage, no to be exact. Lucas spell froze time, so the fatal injury trapped in a separate space. Since they met, this is the second time she has had to use it.


    If Lucas finds outter that she did this deliberately, he will certainly get mad at her. But, her gaze darkened. Killing these people so quickly would be a waste. So, it seems she won''t be too bored today.


    As long as she has Lucas spell, she will not die immediately. So it does not matter what happens to her body in the process. She will most likely see Lucas before the hunt starts, and he can fix things as he did back then.


    Yes, this is one of the main reasons for her careless behavior. It is because she knew no matter what happened, she would not die. But even without Lucas spell, she has something else up her sleeve.

 Chapter 42 - True Strength

    However, Lillian looked at the other two. These are more skilled, and she senses another presence. There is another person here. Lillian sighed deeply. It is troublesome for her since they prepared well. Normally this amount of people will not do any damage for her; however, because of the toll of trying out that new spell, her body is quite weak now.


    One of them charged towards her, and she dodged. Lillian grabbed their wrist but immediately let go. Unfortunately, it seems like she does not have the strength to take them down physically. Just now, she nned to twist their arm backward, but it seems like she cant in her current state.


    As she grew up, Lillian learned many things about battles.


    In a situation where it is unfavorable, and she may lose her life, she has to end the battle quickly. The unfavorable situations may be due to ack of strength; the other person is physically stronger or a situation like hers. She is stronger than all of these peoplebined; even their hidden assassin cannot scratch her. But because she used up her mana, there is a chance that they can harm her.


    Lillian continued to dodge their attacks before she fatally stabbed the person''s vital points, causing them tond on the ground. Their blood sttered onto her face and arms. She picked up their de.


    To end this quickly, she must dodge their attacks, stab their vital points. So she must directly point her de at their hearts. Then she must gouge out their hearts if there is a chance they survive that attack.


    Due to the piercing de, it was easier for her to pull out their heart. Lillian looked at the piece of flesh in her hands, and she brought her lips towards it. "It doesn''t look very appetizing."


    "Mo--Monster---."


    "At least let them rest in peace! How could you do that to a dead body?"


    "I don''t know why you are worrying about a dead person; you should be more concerned for yourself-" Lillian looked towards the onlydy soldier and chuckled when she saw her frozen in ce. "My apologies, did you want this?" She pointed to the piece of flesh and then the body of the man."


    "Gahhh-!" She charged furiously towards her.


    The woman managed to slice her cheek, and she blinked, surprised. It seems her dear sister trains her soldiers very well; that is unexpected. She assumed that all her sister''s people spent more time fawning over her sister and treating her like a god than train. But no matter how skilled these people are, in the face of true strength, they will fail.


    "You know this is getting boring," Lillian mumbled. She pulled out her small dagger and waited until the female soldier got close. She used that moment where thedy naively thought she had her and swiftly used the knife to cut her throat.


    The moment she did that, blood came rushing out like a fountain. It was a single split and a perfect cut. Anybody watching would be amazed at how beautifully she managed to cut in her situation.


    Long before she could use her magic to cause more destruction, the knife was her onlypany. She only had this to defend herself from the horrors of the Ageha family, so she learned how to properly wield a de. Unfortunately, so many people in this Empire depend on magic that they neglect other skills.


    It is naive of them to think this type of swordsmanship can kill her.


    Her gaze fell on the remaining individuals; there was barely any of them left. She already knew they would win based on how they were trembling in fear. Lilian extended her de out.


    "No matter what you do, it is futile. Your master knew you would not be able to kill me."


    "Wh--what?"


    Lillianughed. "Don''t you get it? She sent here cute little sister a meal before the banquet."


    The remaining individuals did not speak; there was a long period of silence. Either they were too shocked by their master''s betrayal or thought they would have done the same. Her sister sent these people here as a gamble. If they do kill her, she will reward them, but in the chance they cannot, she will not save them and allow her to kill them.


    This is thew of survival; even normal-looking soldiers like this have such cruel thoughts. But this is exactly why she has to get stronger. Her current power is not enough; to not allow people like this to step over her, she has to use whatever means.


    At thatment, arge burst of mana surged inside her, and she released it all at once. Red spider lilies covered the green vines that sprouted out alongside her mana.


    "Impossible this ce--"


    Lillian appeared before that person in a sh. "Is it hard to believe I can break the seal on this ce?"


    Yes, people call this the forest of enchantment because a person''s true magic ability wille out once they break the seal. The seal suppresses all the magic of the forest, and that is why people are unable to use magic here. But if somebody breaks the seal, they can use all the magic they can with no limits.


    She continues to hear more screams, and yet that did not satisfy her. The red spider lilies continued to devour their flesh, but it was not enough. Finally, her gaze fell on sir Gilbert in the corner, and the person holding him hostage immediately tried to run away.


    But she appeared beside them in a flesh and pierced his eyes out in seconds.


    When people allow fear to control them, that is the moment they be weak.


    When they start to focus on others other than themselves and behave recklessly, they will die right away.


    Lilian sliced up thest person easily.


    It was not much of a match, but with the state of her body-- Lillian felt her vision turn blurrier, and as each second passed by, she felt her remaining strength deplete. This was a bad idea breaking the seal with the little amount of mana she had left.


    Before Lillian could copse, however, somebody caught her. It was a man who wore a hooded cloak. He wore a simr cloak to those people she just fought but, "You''re not the enemy."


    "As per orders, I came here to save you, Miss Lillian."


    Did somebody order this man to help her? Then that person also knew she would get attacked like this. "I don''t need your help." Lillian stubbornly tried to break free, but he would not let her go.


    "Are you so cautious because you do not know who I am?" The man removed his hood to reveal purple-colored hair.


    Despite her blurred vision, she could make out who he was¡ªthe current head of the purple Lions, Van.

 Chapter 43 - Odd Behaviour

    "You just returned from death a moment ago, you should not walk around freely."


    "I told you before I wouldnt have died anyway." She pointed to the glowing part in her clothes. "Lucas spell is still active."


    "The young warlock is certainly talented, but I am sure even a man like him has limits when he is wounded too."


    At thatment her gaze dimmed. "How exactly did you know he was wounded?"


    "Because my men were the ones who attacked him."


    Lillian raised her de again but he immediately caught it. "You are too hasty, at least allow me to finish what I say."


    "After saying that, do you think I will allow you to walk out alive?"


    "I have no doubt that you can kill me


    miss Lillian. However are you not searching fof capable people?"


    At thatment Lillianughed. "It seems somebody has been investigating me."


    "Were you not aware already?"


    She was but she didn''t think it was him snooping around her. Lillian wanted to get the banquet and Natalia''s birthday over before she dealt with the person asking about her.


    "Do you think your capable?"


    "Although mr warlock, and the mysterious first son of the nk family are talented they have their shorings."


    "Oh?" She raided her eyebrow at his words. It seems this man has investigated more than he ought to have. But, that is what makes this interesting.


    "Are you saying you can fill those gaps?"


    "If you would allow me the chance, then I shall prove myself to you."


    ¡­


    Lillian finished her exnation and if looks could kill she would be dead already. The look on Lucas face was terrible.


    "What do you think? Can I use him?"


    Lucas tsked as he extended her hand out towards her cloak. "Take that off, let me see the injury first."


    ''He seems hostile again.'' Now that she thought about it, Lucas always acts oddly whenever she mentions other guys. Lillian removed her cloak and Lucas gaze dimmed as he saw the wound.


    "Was it that serious of a fight? I know you just described what happened but something seems weird."


    Right, this time she deliberately left out that she did this on purpose.


    "Lillian." Lucas said sharply.


    "What?"


    "If you hide something from me--"


    Lillian sighed as she cut him off. "Alright, so it was deliberate. But you said it yourself recently, quite some time has passed since thest time so you want to make sure it is affective."


    "Surely there was another option."


    "Even if there was, at the time this was the only one avable."


    "¡­"


    "Besides, I do like the idea of running to you whenever I am in danger. Even I can be a damsel in distress."


    Lucas rolled his eyes at those words. "Who are you trying to convince? Stay put, I can''t heal like the Empress so you still have to get treatmentter."


    "Or maybe, we can just ask the Empress herself."


    Lillian pointed to the corner and Lucas sighed. "I told her not to follow.."


    "Let''s make use of her. Besides, it will be hard for me to do father''s task in this situation.


    The two of them quietly walked away from sight, but not too far. Lucas urged the Empress to follow and she did so.


    "Miss Lillian---your--" Zushi seemed horrified at the sight of her wounds.


    It was a real wonder how she managed to walk back but Lillian knew she wouldst. ''I can''t die.'' The person who will end her life will be Lucas. But that will be after they achieve both their goals, until then she will not allow herself to die.


    "Just treat it."


    Zushi nodded and raised her hand towards the wound.


    ''Up nce this woman is very beautiful. I can see why there are many who see the current Empress as a figurehead. Those with appearances above the average end up discriminated. But, there is something different about this woman.''


    "What were you doing spying on me?"


    Zushi''s cheeks turned red. "I--I wasn''t spying!"


    "Then you had bad intentions."


    "That''s not it!" Zushi trailed off. "I just heard from other nobledy''s that the best example of a perfectdy is you Miss Lillian. Indeed you''ve already shown how strong and cool you are so I wanted to observe."


    Lillian looked at the woman puzzled. What on earth is she thinking of right before the hunt?


    "You agreed to participate, so shouldn''t you be more worried about it?"


    "While I do agree that it will be very dangerous. I will be fine." Zushi trailed off. "It isn''t the first time for me, to be under such bad situation.''


    ''It isn''t?'' Lillian paused in mid thought. She thought she investigated this woman properly. Other than her familiar members acting odd, there is no sign of hardship.


    "Your saying it''s better now because you have magic?" Lucas scoffed. "You know they are serious about killing me, so the magic restriction for us outsiders id higher."


    Zushi beamed. "That''s what makes this fun. Isn''t it like a little adventure?"


    At those words Lillian looked at her dumbfounded. Is this woman crazy or is there something wrong with her head? Does she not realize how grave the circumstances are-- Lillian looked towards Lucas for support but he simply shrugged.


    "This is just how this one is."


    "Aha, is that apliment?"


    Lillian didn''t say anything but she observed Lucas lecturing her. ''Somehow this is strange, Lucas normally does not open up to people so easily. I have only seen Lucas act like this towards me.''


    She felt her heart beat speed up when suddenly Lucas grabbed her hand. "Lillian?"


    "Hmm?" She said innocently.


    "I was thinking that maybe we should work with the Empress to clear the traps."


    "With the Empress?" Lillian said puzzled.


    This isn''t like Lucas. Normally he wouldn''t bring a third party into their ns. Her gazended on the cheerful woman who was healing her wounds. What did this woman do to make Lucas behave this way?


    She didn''t use some strange magic on him did she? Lillian shook her head. ''I need to stop acting this way towards Lucas.'' At the end of the day Lucas and her are two different people.


    Even if he is one of her servants, he is not hers. Lucas has never belonged to her. She cannot treat him like she does the other servants too. He is not a toy, or a chess piece she can simply throw away.


    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a familiar warmth on her forehead. Lucas ced his forehead against hers. It took her a moment to realize this but when she did she eximed.


    "W--what?"


    "Your acting weird. I thought the wounds gave you a fever or something, but that does not seem to be the case here."


    So he is concerned? That is not new but somehow why-- thump, thump. The beating sound of her heart increased, and she felt heat creep onto her face.


    "Now your red-- hey Empress can you check if she has other wounds?"


    Lillian immediately pulled away. "This is enough." She said to Zushi. She knew she was not healed fully yet, but she had to get away from Lucas.


    Zushi called after her but Lillian didn''t waste her time as she rushed off. This time she knew Lucas wouldn''t follow her.


    What is this, what''s wrong with her heart?


    ''Pardon me for saying so but your not just overprotective of him''


    ''What do you mean?''


    ''Miss Lillian you haven''t noticed it? You are in love with sir Lucas.''

 Chapter 44 - Unnamed Emotion

    Love, it was not an emotion she ever considered before.


    No, from an early age it was an emotion she chose to discard. She saw first hand what ''love'' did to her mother. Her mother was a strong woman. She managed to be a knight despite her families wishes. It was during a mission where she was stuck with her father. After a life and death situation the two ended up getting married.


    People who here the story think it is romantic. But Lillian felt that something was amiss. When she saw her mother and father arguing for the first time she understood something.


    Ah this is a marriage of convenience. Lillian did not know what her father had that would benefit mother since back then mother had more fame and wealth. But it did not take her long to connect two and two together.


    Mothers childhood friend, also her childhood sweetheart ended up gravely injured during that mission. It seems Mother made a deal with father. Fathers people were hunting that man down, so in exchange to keep his life safe, she sacrificed herself.


    On a certain day of the week mother would leave the manor for business. One time when she was curious she ended up following her mother to see her in the arms of another man that was not father.


    She could tell from the expression on her face, ah this is the person she truly wants to be with. Then, what does that make her? She who has the Ageha family blood, the blood of the man she despises.


    For the first time she felt the emotion called sadness. But she did not want people to know about it, and so she ran to the forest. She ran to the magician tower and cried there.


    In that lonely abandoned tower, there was a small young girl crying after she realized how unwanted she was. Her existence itself is the main cause for her mothers sadness. Even though she was only a young child, Lillian understood the situation.


    How did her mother die? Lillian did not know the answer to this very day. But the day after she yed the dragon, her mother was not in the manor. Lillian waited for a few days before deciding to write a letter to her mother to attend her ceremony to be a general.


    The ageha manor is arge ce, it is possible to miss somebody for days. Perhaps their timing was bad. Her mother was not the typical housewife, and dealt with many important matters. On the day she was writing the invitation, she received summons from her father.


    Lillian remembered his anger, as he tossed a piece of broken fabric and items covered in dirt. They were her mothers treasured belongings. Father told her with a disgusted look on his face that she fell of a cliff with her lover.


    Lillian immediately understood, ah¡ªso mother could no longer take it, no longer take being another mans wife. That person must have found out and chose to die with mother.


    A lovers suicide huh? It was not umon in the Empire. Due to political marriages, and family status, there were many tragic love stories in the Empire. Even if both parties belonged to a famous family, there were many who could not be with the person they love.


    Her thoughts broke off when she spotted Ramon approaching her.


    "Eric."


    It was just one word but Lillian immediately turned to the direction where he pointed at. Indeed, like Ramon said her so called brother was already in the seating area. But he was greeting a few other guests, also there was a man beside him.


    "Stuart Robert." Ramon pointed to the grey haired man. "That guy is a real eyesore."


    "The ck diamonds¡ª"


    "Right, even though his father is still alive, everybody in the household listens to him. Have you heard the rumors? He has a strange nickname."


    "An odd nickname?"


    "The King of ckmail."


    At thatment Lillian frowned and her gaze fell on Eric.


    ''I hope you oversee the banquet with me this year, I have an interesting friend I would like to introduce you too.''


    When Eric told her that he had a friend she thought he meant another pawn. But, indeed if it is this man- "Do you know him?


    Ramon scoffed but nodded. "Unfortunately, he visits that woman and second brother a lot."


    Oh? Eric''s close friend seems to visit the nk manor often. Lillian wondered if father knew, no if he did then surely he would not allow it. In public father maintains good rtions with every head of the seven royal families, but she knew he disliked many of them. The nk family is the main target of his fate.


    There is no way he would approve of the friendship between Eric and sir Stuart.


    "It seems he is like me."


    Ramon sighed. "Well I don''t know, your both evil but his evil is different from yours."


    Lillian chuckled. "Since when were there different types of evil?"


    "Lillian, he¡ª"


    She cut him off by nodding. "Do not concern yourself, even I can tell who is dangerous and who isn''t."


    People like her father and eric for one, she remains cautious and vignt towards them for a reason. Even if she is capable of defending herself, there are people like those two who y dirty tricks. If she lets her weakness show for a moment then those two will


    "Come with me."


    Ramon sighed. "Do I have to? I hate even looking at his face."


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    Ramon looked reluctant but the two of them headed over.


    It was sir Stuart who spotted them first. "Is this not the Ageha family Miss Lillian?"


    Her lips curve to a smile when she heard his tone. He is acting like a pleasant gentleman, but she could tell the meaning behind his words. This man is evil, just a simple greeting like that and yet she can tell his hidden intentions.


    Eric nodded. "Sister, this is the friend I spoke about."


    Lillian bowed. "Sir Stuart Robert? It is a pleasure to meet you, my brother has spoken about you a great deal. Your expeditionst year was quite the huge deal."


    She watched Eric''s expression briefly, but he did not seem surprised that she knew. It is hard to catch this man of guard, he does not have many facial expressions. But he is not a heartless man, he is capable of smiling, getting angry or crying- although she has never seen it.

 Chapter 45 - Another Evil

    Stuart chuckled. "Oh my, that little thing, it was nothing."


    "Oh, please don''t be modest. You are the first person to discover the existence of other Empires. It was only a myth until you sailed that ship."


    As if- she already knew there were other Empires a long time ago. She discovered it among mother''s belongings¡ªmaps and drawings of ces not in the Empire.


    "But I believe it was Miss Lillian''s mother who discovered the foreign treasures; that is an aplishment itself."


    Lillian blinked before she chuckled again. "Why, thank you."


    It seems he can read her mind. So that is his magic? Lucas told her before that mind reading is a very high-level skill; there are only two people other than him in the Empire who has it. Reading another person''s mind is a very scary thing, especially during these turbulent times. Times where the seven corrupted royal families take charge and have more control than the Imperial family. The top of the corruption is her very own family, but if she were to choose one, that woulde second.


    With their head in name, the ck lion family- her gaze hardened on the man who maintained a smile.


    "It is good to see you two get along, but do we not have an intruder in our mist?" Ericmented.


    Lillian''s thoughts broke off when she heard Eric''sment. What on earth is he trying to do now?


    Ramon sighed deeply. "Do you think I would voluntarilye here to see your ugly face up close? Lillian invited me."


    "That is Miss Lillian to you," Eric corrected, his gaze darkened. "I find it odd to see an old fly beside my sister again."


    She thought Eric already heard about her seeing Ramon again, but it seems his spies have not told him yet. Lillian rubbed the temple of her forehead before she turned to the two men. It seemed like small lightning bolts formed across their heads.


    Right, these two do not get along. She almost forgot how often they bickered or had a staredown like this one. This is troublesome; she does not want to attract unnecessary attention.


    Her thoughts broke off when sir Robert stood beside her.


    "Your brother speaks a lot about you."


    Lillian chuckled. "Are you trying to fix our torn sibling rtionship?"


    "As amusing as that sounds," Robert suddenly grabbed her cor. "Miss Lillian, are you not interfering too much?"


    Despite the sudden dangerous aura around him and close contact, Lillian did not bat an eyelid. She was not afraid of him at all. But she could see why many people would find this man frightening. Did he grab hold of her like this to try and scare her? What a foolish person.


    "Your bravery will be your downfall. I can read each and every move you make before you make it."


    "So, what are you trying to say, sir?"


    "It would be unwise of you to make an enemy out of me."


    Lilian chuckled at his warning. "I should be the one directing those words at you."


    "-- and I thought you were a wise one."


    Before she could question his words, he suddenly grabbed hold of her neck. Robert looked at her with such a deep hatred in his eyes.


    "Do you think everything will go your way just because people fear you? Some will ovee their fear and squash that punny life of yours in a second. Do you think your evil? Do not make meugh; a fake will always be a fake. You can continue to delude yourself, but eventually, the truth wille out. The people you have stepped over will crush you in a heartbeat."


    So that''s how he sees her. Lillian, however, was not too shocked by this statement. She has heard it all thest few years; ever since she slew that dragon and became more ruthless, she has heard many things. She was not exactly a docile child, but she was not as bad as she is now.


    She has heard it all before, but this is the first time she has seen such resentment. There was something good about seeing somebody confront her in this manner.


    He could kill her at any moment, and yet she was still calm. She felt a sudden thrill.


    "Whether or not you''re necessary to the Empire, I will be the one making those decisions and not you. Unfortunately, I cannot end your life since there is something valuable about you. I will not throw away any useful cards like that. I do not know what you are scheming, but you will have to step over me before you get to it."


    Lillian struggled to maintain her calm expression. No, she didn''t want to cry; it was the opposite. She wanted tough. How very interesting to think there is somebody like this around.


    Sir Ramon must have finally noticed since he rushed over and grabbed Robert''s hand. "What are you doing?"


    "Ramon," Lilian interjected. "Sir Robert was only giving me a greeting, but he got a bit too excited. Isn''t that right?"


    "But just now-"


    Lilian stopped him as she grabbed hold of his arm. Ramon sighed, frustrated. It seemed he could understand just from this gesture alone. Her gaze fell back onto sir Robert. The Empress makes a good pawn, but the one she will sh with in the future to reform this Empire seems to be this man.


    Ramon pointed to the gate. "We already have another problem."


    Lilian looked towards the northern gate and noticed that Lucas and the Empress were in the same spot. She immediately turned back to her brother, who remained silent this entire time.


    "Sir Robert offered me an interesting suggestion. When I informed father, it became this way."


    When sir Robert had his fingers around her neck moments ago, she didn''t react much. But, the situation has changed since then. "It seems the two of you do not wish to live past today."


    Eric sighed. "You always lose your calm when you are around that man. Lilian, need I remind you that you are an Ageha."


    It was just a few sentences, but Lillian immediately understood. That is right; she is an Ageha. An Ageha family member must remain strong, confident, and dignified at all times.


    They must not bow their head to anybody or get on their knees. If they get captured, they must end their lives on the spot than be used as a pawn, even for a single moment.


    But the key rule is not to give their heart to anybody. The moment they do that is the moment they will lose everything.

 Chapter 46 - I Think I Can Trust Her

    Meanwhile, in the forest, the hunt had started moments ago¡ªa signal fire from a gun filled with magic. Zushi already understood that it wasn''t a simple signal fire. The Ageha family and their underhanded methods, if it is during the game, she may be able to uncover more things.


    Zushi, however, wasn''t alone. It seems sir Lucas and her had the same entrance.


    Lucas sighed deeply. "They must have done this deliberately."


    "Deliberately?"


    "They probably want to test whether I will kill or help you; both options will have negative consequences."


    Zushi tilted her head confused, and Lucas sighed.


    "If I kill you, then they will have a reason to dispose of me since I have harmed the treasure of the Empire. It also benefits them because they have gotten rid of two people who will damper their ns."


    "If you help me?"


    "There will be those who question howpetent you are like a ruler."


    "Don''t they do that anyway?"


    Lucas shook his head. "The negativements towards you right now are not that bad. You can still turn the situation around. Most people are waiting to see whether you are a disaster or are you the one who will help them? But if you fail at this, then they will not have any faith in you anymore."


    "Is that because the strongest family right now are the Agehas?"


    Lucas nodded. "Right. If you fail at this, people will think that you can''t stand your ground against them. To stabilize your position, you have to overtake the Ageha family."


    At those words, Zushi paused. "Sir Lucas, would you be okay with that?"


    "Lillian herself dislikes her family to the core. She doesnt openly admit it, but she wants those people gone," Lucas trailed off. "Im going to put some distance with us for a while. Empress, I am sure you can manage."


    Zushi doesn''t get a chance to reply to that since the man rushed off, leaving her alone. She looked at her surroundings and sighed. There were trees and more trees. She heard rumors that people call this the forest of death, but she doesn''t understand why so far. This is just a creepy ce for her.


    A part of her is relieved that sir Lucas left her alone; she needed some time to think. Zushi recalled what happened with Miss Lillian earlier on. Why was she wounded to that extent? Who did that to her? From the wounds she healed, Zushi understood it was no normal fight. It must have happened a few hours or maybe right before the hunt started.


    Zushi sighed deeply. Mo would argue that she is interfering too much, but the moment she learned about that person, she couldn''t help but be curious. Moreover, that day during the banquet where she lost control of her powers due to anger, she noticed something.


    Miss Lillian did not copse even though she used that ability. Even though she didn''t use her eye power, it seemed like any other magic abilities she had would cause people to submit.


    Mo did tell her that there were rumors that Miss Lillian was an Empress candidate before. But when she tried to confirm more with the servant''s nobody would say anything. No, it is more like this is the first time people have heard about it.


    It seems there are a limited amount of people who knew about it. She wondered why anybody would bother censoring that information. Zushi found a quiet spot and leaned her back against the tree.


    Since only Lucas and she were at the entrance, there was nobody else in this area, at least for now. Once the others have moved away from their respective gates and made their first kill, they would head here. Normally there are more than two people per gate, so it will at least take some time.


    That must be the reason why sir Lucas rushed off. So it seems like he does not n to kill her. Zushi had to admit


    Her thoughts broke off when she saw a small white butterfly in the air; she extended her hand out. "I said there is no need to check on me, Linden."


    "But are you not the one who gave me one of your familiars to contact you if need me?"


    "For a reason, is Braden safe with you?"


    "Of course he is. There are not many people who would attach the imperial magician unless they are the Ageha family."


    "I know the Ageha family is a threat. But is there not corruption in the other families too?"


    "Indeed there is."


    "Then-"


    "But you must take down the Ageha family first. No matter how corrupt the other families are, you have to destroy the main source of corruption first."


    Zushi sighed. "I don''t like that term destroy. Indeed I know I have to confront them, and that confrontation will change to a power change. But I don''t want to bring them down too much. Linden, you know I had a thought."


    "Which is?"


    "If Miss Lillian became the head of the Ageha family, will the corruption not stop?"


    For the next few minutes, Linden didn''t speak, and Zushi immediately added. "You think poorly of her too?"


    "No," Linden muttered. "It''s just hard to tell what she is thinking. I will admit that she isn''tpletely bad since she knows how to treasure and care for those on her side. But Empress, you have to understand her mindset. She has lived in that twisted family for so long, so naturally, her nature has be more corrupt. The inhumane things that family does to their children--" Linden paused; he sounded troubled.


    "Go on."


    "It is simr to psychological brainwashing. I don''t know to what extent miss Lillian has been damaged, but you saw for yourself when she attacked Lord Braden without hesitating. She is the type of person who will not think twice but to attack a child."


    Zushi clenched her fist at those words. Indeed she already saw how ruthless, no she only saw a simple glimpse of Miss Lillian''s ruthless behavior. But even then. "I think I can trust her."


    She has spent only a short amount of time with sir Lucas. But she has gotten to know him. Despite his cold behavior towards humans, sir Lucas is a decent person. For somebody like that to stay by miss Lillian''s side this entire time must mean there is something more to miss Lillian.


    Naturally, she could be in over her head, and there is nothing more to miss Lillian. There is still a chance that the woman was just a ruthless person.


    "Empress.."


    "I know what you want to say, but at least trust my judgment on this. I think things will be okay if she became the Empress."


    At thatment, Linden became quiet.


    "The only reason I became the Empress was because those people bagged me to a corner. I have no interest in ruling or even saving the people of the Empire. What matters to me is seeing Braden safe."


    It was only because she was cornered with nowhere to go. If it were not for that reason, then she would not have be the Empress.

 Chapter 47 - Practical

    When she saw the light from the butterfly vanish, Zushi sighed deeply. It seems he was not content with that response of hers. To a certain extent, she understood what was on his mind. Linden was one of the few people who encouraged her to take the Empress role when she first received the offer. It is natural to be disappointed to learn that she would give up the role.


    Another reason why she became the Empress is because she wanted to make sure that there was truly nobody else. If she can find somebody who loves and cares for the Empire, a strong and capable person, she can easily give up her position.


    She has found that person. No matter how twisted Miss Lillian''s methods are, that person cares more for the Empire than her the actual Empress.


    The only problem is what Linden pointed out. She doesn''t know what that person is thinking at all. Right now, what is on her mind? From what she understood so far is that Miss Lillian will do anything to achieve her goals. She will y a game of deception and use simr, no even crueler methods than her enemies.


    She is far too practical; that is an issue. It is fine to be strong; only the strong can stand at the top and respect. People call her clueless, but she has carefully observed the people and her surroundings since she became the Empress.


    They live in a society where the weak will get crushed by the top. The moment she shows a sign of weakness, even if it is only a small one- then people will step over her.


    A swarm of white butterflies surrounded her. She wonders how miss Lillian has lived her life this entire time. How has she lived in such a corrupt ce this entire time?


    She closed her eyes. It should be fine to sleep for a while. In the distance, she could hear the faint sounds of screams and powers shing in the air. But none of that mattered to her.


    A long time ago, she could rely on somebody who didn''t have any hidden intentions.


    ¡­.


    Fifteen years ago - at the Zestra manor-


    A young girl carrying a dragon doll was peering over at the man on the couch with concern in her eyes.


    There were many things in the world that Zushi didn''t understand, more so because her family kept a lot of things from her. But there was one person in this ce who helped her ovee those things.


    "Eldest brother, are you okay?" Zushi asked.


    When her brother told her to leave the study quickly, she did as he said. But when she realized that she left her doll behind, she quickie went back to it. She wishes she didn''t; then maybe she would not have learned how brutal the world could be.


    She found her father speaking to her brother, and in the next second, her brother was on the ground. Father started to kick and hit him with a whip. It was a terrifying and bloody sight, but she didn''t know what to do.


    She wanted to cry, but she felt that emotion was unnecessary. Indeed, if she cried, she would alert them both that she was there to cover her mouth. After a few minutes, father finally stopped.


    "Stay here and repent. If you still do not change your mind, then I will drag you there myself."


    Zushi felt her heartbeat speed up when she heard a weak voice call out. "Father has left already;e out."


    ".."


    "Do you not want your new doll? I went through the trouble of buying it."


    At those words, she slowly moved away from her hiding spot and rushed over to him. The sight was horrific; she figured she knew how bad it was from listening to the sound, but this was on a different scale. He had wounds on his back, arms, and face.


    Her brother Arron extended his hand out, "Unfortunately, I can''t get closer. Can youe over here?"


    Zushi somehow made her way over, and her brother brushed his hands across her cheek. "Sorry, you had to see that. But, don''t me father, okay?"


    "But brother you--"


    Aaronughed. "This is perfectly fine. Father has gotten stronger. I should do the same too."


    Is he trying to say this is part of training? But even Zushi understood what was going on. That was the first time she saw father so made, normally he is so calm. But then again, ever since he came back from the north two months ago, he started to act a bit strange.


    Maybe it is just her imagination, but their father looks like something is haunting him.


    Zushi picked up the doll on the ground and hugged it tightly, causing her brother tough. "You like it that much? I am sure most kids would think otherwise when their brother gives them a dragon doll."


    "But you are the one who gave it to me, brother."


    "You are a kind child."


    It was not easy, but she managed to help her brother onto the couch. Aaron ced his hands over his eyes. "Zushi, have you manifested your powers yet?"


    "No. My mana is unstable." Zushi mumbled. "Father keeps watching my practices, though. I find it weird after all my failures."


    Aaron paused for a moment. "If our father is doing that, then it is because he believes in your potential."


    Her potential, huh? "I don''t want to be a great mage, brother."


    "You don''t?"


    "I know our family specializes in magic. But I do not like the idea of one day going to war and using my magic to hurt people."


    "Even if those people have done cruel things?"


    Zushi nodded. "I prefer to live a simple and peaceful life."


    Aarons gaze softened as he pulled her onto the couch. "You know Zushi; you were born into the Zestra family for a reason. People like us do not have the choice regarding what future we can take. I have always told you to live freely, but freely with shackles. There are certain things you cannot do."


    "I have to fight?"


    "That is the duty of our family. We are to be an asset to the Empire. Right now, there are a lot of wars and disputes; as the guardian family, we must maintain the bnce of the Empire."


    The guardian family was one of the first terms she learned when she first came into this world. As guardians, they have to protect the Empire during turbulent times. But to what extent must they help corrupted individuals?


    "The person brother met with the other day, the man with the red eyes."


    "He is the head of the ageha family and our current client. He asked us to spare some people for the next battle."


    Their next client, a man like that? Zushi recalled the look the man gave her and shuddered. There was something about him that she didn''t like that. But what frightened her more was that young boy beside the man.


    It was the first time she ever felt such malice and such a dark aura; who is he?

 Chapter 48 - The Past - Zestra

    *UNEDITED*


    "What about the little boy next to him?" Zushi wondered.


    "That guy is the ageha family heir, the first son Deric, he is a simr age to you but still a few years older.


    Zushi blinked surprised at that revtion. She figured that he was not just a bit but much older. To think that boy is close in age with her.


    "If you would like you can meet him next time hees. It is about time you have a ymate your age."


    Indeed there have been talks about her having a ymate but why would her brother suggest a ymate of the opposite gender?


    Aaron must have understood what she was thinking since he quickly added. "That''s right, he has a younger sister that is the same age as you. I am sure you two will get along."


    Zushi however raised her hand. "Brother, are you serious about that?"


    She knew who her brother was referring too, despite how closed off she is from society, she did have some knowledge.


    "Miss Lillian is an adorable little girl."


    She frantically shook her head. "I have heard what that girl has done to other people brother. She frequently visits the torture chambers in her home and sneaks out into the divine forest to mess with the divine creatures. I also heard how she chopped of a maids hand, and sew it back together but inside the woman''s mouth not her hand¡ª" Zushi trembled at the thought.


    Aaron rolled his eyes. "What have those maids told you?"


    "But-but I heard this from Lucy!"


    Lucy is her head maid who has been with her since she was a child.


    "I think miss Lucy needs to avoid going into town so much."


    "Brother, why are you always so against going outside?"


    At those words Aaron sighed. "As the guardian family, it is only natural that we do our work in the shadows. Besides unlike normal humans we have an unusual amount of light mana. In the Empire something like that is unheard off, to have such pure magic means you would be simr to a deity."


    "But we aren''t?"


    He shook his head. "We aren''t gods, our powers have restrictions and consequences if we overuse it."


    "If people learn about our ability, they will use us." Zushi understood her brothers words.


    Aaron reached over and ruffled her hair. "Smart girl." He trailed off. "It is not unheard of for other nobles to use us to the point that we can no longer fight."


    "They will use us until our mana runs out?"


    "Then they will conduct an experiment on our bodies. It won''t stop even after death. Zushi you are a girl, they will be even more brutal with you."


    Zushi knew her brother was avoiding the details, even though she was curious and wanted to ask more about it she refrained from doing so.


    "I understand."


    "I know it is difficult especially for a young girl your age, you want to explore a world beyond these walls and meet new people. I am not saying you cannot go out. Father and I have never restrained you to that extent, you have had more freedom than anybody else. But you must only go outside with an escort."


    An escort huh? "Why can I never go to town with servants other than Lucy?"


    "That is because other servants have not received the same training."


    It is fun going with Lucy, the woman was like an older sister to her. Moreover she seemed to have an unusual rtionship with her brother Aaron. Whenever she watches those two she starts to hope that one day she will have a nice romance like them.


    Before Zushi could ask anymore questions the doors opened revealing lucy, she was a woman with dark violet coloured hair and silver coloured eyes.


    "Aaron I heard that the master¡ª" Lucy paused when she spotted her. Her face turned red and she coughed. "Sir Aaron, I came to check if your wounds are okay."


    Zushi rolled her eyes at those words. It is clear these two are in a rtionship but why do they act so secretive? Lucy is not amoner, she is a noble from the purple lions family. Then again she has heard that rtionships between that family and her own are tense. Is that the reason why?


    "Mistress what is wrong?"


    "I was wondering when you two will get married."


    At those words Aaron coughed. "What are you talking about?"


    "Why are you even bothering to hide it when everybody can see?"


    Lucyughed awkwardly. "Uh I think the mistress needs to head back to her room."


    "Then I will leave it to you."


    Zushi shook her head. "I don''t want to get in your way. I can head to my room myself." She quickly scurried away. She walked for a few minutes before she turned to head back. Zushi peeked through the door to see her brother caressing Lucys tear stained face.


    So they aren''t in a rtionship?


    Grown ups are so weird, why do they lie about the most stupid things?


    ..


    Central Town


    Her brothers words remained in the center of her mind, and she was unable to sleep well. The following day Zushi decided to sneak off into town. At a clearing way on the outskirts of town is a small forest area, there Zushi discovered an unused small cottage house beside a beautifulke area. At least on the surface it looked like nobody was using it.


    But around a week ago, she discovered a boy around her age staying there.


    "That is what my brother said. What do you think Pierre?" Zushi questioned the boy practicing with a wodden sword.


    "Miss Zestra why do you keeping out here?"


    Zushi blinked puzzled. "Is there something wrong with that?"


    "Not quite. But I have never heard of a noble household who allows their young mistress to rush off without an escort."


    "Is it that obvious I am a noble? I tried to dress simply today." Zushi pointed to the dress she wore.


    "Even if you dress simply, your way of speaking and walking is the same as a noble."


    "Then how domoners speak and talk? Teach me."


    Pierre rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. "You must have nothing to do miss noble."


    "Naturally I don''t I am only a child."


    "Don''t noble children go through an early education?"


    Zushi looked over at him and the sword, "Even though you are amoner why are you practicing the sword? Do you wish to be a knight?"


    She heard from her brother that it is not easy formoners to be knights.


    Although there are nobles who will higher them as ves, and back up soldiers to do their dirty work. Zushi shook her head, it was a disturbing thought. But she often heard the maids gossiping about it so she assumed something like that must have happened.


    "No I don''t."


    "Then-"


    "Like you said I am just amoner, I do not have anything valuable material wise. But I do have something."


    "That is?"


    "My life."

 Chapter 49 - The Past - Another Tale

    The boy''s words startled her. She didn''t know what it was, but there was something powerful when he said those words. Ever since she met him, he would asionally have moments like this. There were moments that he seemed more mature than he was.


    "Say how much do you know about the history of the Empire?"


    The sudden topic change startled her. It was a standard question, and yet for her, it was a dangerous one. If she tells him everything, then he will find out she is from the Zestra family. Although he knew she was a noble, Pierre doesn''t know which family she is from.


    It is a good thing that he is not the curious type, so he has not asked her any questions. But if she tells him how much she knew, it would reveal who she was. Only the Zestra family has specific knowledge about the Empire.


    Zushi then began to exin how much she knew.


    "Your tutor should have said it, at least, about people who were deemed criminals at a young age."


    Zushi nodded, "They locked you up in facilities."


    "I was like that."


    "....!!!"


    Pierreughs at her reaction, "I don''t look at it, do I?"


    "You don''t, and neither does that person. But appearances are deceiving. Yet even though that''s the case, I don''t believe you three would be capable of doing anything bad. You''re all fighting for a cause. When I first discovered the truth of the world two years ago. I was shocked, overwhelmed, and scared. ''I will forget, I will forget it all. So make it go away. It was shocking and painful for me. I wanted to end it all and just go back to my peaceful everyday days. But I realized that I''d be turning my back to reality.


    I think people with a lot of mana amazing, they all fight for a purpose, for a cause. Even if it is for revenge, they do it knowing the consequences. Knowing that in the process they may die and yet they still take on such a job. Even though it involves being called tools and used because there is a strong cause there able to remain strong." Zushi said.


    That''s right, unlike her. Zushi always envied them. For all being able to live like that without feeling any fear, no, they were afraid. It''s only natural for them to be afraid. Yet despite those consequences, they still do their jobs without fail.


    "I see, but I don''t think that kind of mindset was wrong at all. When I first learned the truth of the world, I was only a regr existence myself. Do you want to know who showed me the truth of the world? That guy doesn''t hesitate to approach people with strong presences. His introduction was rather nd too."


    Eh? Could it be? Zushi said a name, and Pierre nodded.


    "Yeah, gee, he didn''t hold back at all. ''Ah, you''re the best person here to do this work. You have the aptitude for it''"


    Her sweat dropped; she could see him say that with a monotone. "But I was grateful he did that. Because as a human, I didn''t have anything going for me either."


    As a human, huh? Right even though he is amoner, Zushi noted that there was something odd about him. How can amoner have this much mana? Unfortunately, her ability to detect mana was still far weaker than most, so she was still unsure.


    But asionally, Pierre would refer to himself as somebody who isn''t human.


    "People like me are all lonesome creatures, but the ones who carry on such fancy titles are the ones who have it the hardest, and those who rise to the top cope with people''s hate."


    "Like the First Empress?"


    "Yeah. Right the story I almost forgot is about the Empress and her husband.


    Back then, they were in the same facility. However, the area he was in was a learning center; they didn''t deter people though they prevented us from going out. They more or less lived a normal lifestyle. But the side the Empress was in waspletely different. They didn''t hesitate to do human experiments, especially on her, who showed a strangely high aptitude.


    Those two met it was an ident on that day, that man was looking for his friend who had gone missing. Due to his powers, he offered to take on the job, knowing he wouldn''t get caught. He managed to look around the entire ce without getting caught at all.


    He noticed one areapletely sealed off; it said, '' do not enter, and that''s why he came inside. He was the type of person who would just waltz in and ignore the rules."


    Was it just her imagination but a fond tone appeared in Pierre''s voice as he exined that person''s side of the story. Now that she thought about it wasn''t the Empress husband from amoner family? Perhapsmoners still see that man as a hero.


    "That person looked around and noticed that there was only one room, so he knocked inside, it was pitch ck, and since he was small, he couldn''t see anything. So he only called out to that person; after a while, he received a somewhat angry response. After speaking for a while, she started crying and said she missed her brother. He told her he would get her out of there one day. After that day, he kept visiting her, and soon after getting the information he needed, he started operation rescue.


    Since he was the top student in the institute, he received private tutoring, and during those lessons, he managed to sweep a master key from one of the teachers. That night he visited her and managed to open the door. He didn''t expect to see such a beautiful person. Even wearing that ragged experiment clothing, she was beautiful."


    Even though Pierre was the one exining this story, Zushi could feel the love. It was apparent that between them, there was love. An idental meeting, huh? And yet, it turned into something like this.


    "But though they managed to get outside, they got caught and were separated. This is the strange thing, though; shortly after that incident, they released the Empress. That guy heard that and worked hard to get out; when he did, he searched for her everywhere and yet only found her after half a year. So much time passed, he naturally epted that she forgot him. When he saved her, and she said, ''who are you?'' But even with that, he was d to see her again.


    However, her gaze was so empty, even more, lifeless than they were before. He thought that if she got out of that ce, she would be so much happier. But that was a mistake. You should know the rest of this story."


    Right they must have released her because they realized what her powers were. When the Empress met him again, she looked devoid of life because she must have learned about her cruel destiny.


    They were in love.


    With love so strong like this, even if they fight or were to be split apart for a long time. When they see each other again, they will love each other even more than before. But if that is the case, then she wondered why things ended up like that between them.

 Chapter 50 - The Past - Monastery

    "I wonder if he did betray the Empress."


    Pierre blinked. "Whenever I tell anybody this story, they would question my motives. Most people don''t like hearing about how he was before because, in the end, he betrayed her in the cruelest way possible."


    "I wonder why they would get angry. It''s not like that man got another lover. Sure he was against her in the end, but his feelings must never have gone away. It must have been painful for him too."


    After hearing Pierre''s story, she thought this even more. The first time she learned about the history of the Empire, Zushi felt that there was something wrong. Everybody calls that man a traitor, yet perhaps he became the bad guy to save the woman he loves. Empress Olivia''s time was one of peace, but before she ascended the throne, there were many conflicts. That person most likely wanted to save her from it.


    Her thoughts broke off when Pierre patted her hair.


    "I guess I will go with you that day,"


    ¡­.


    Time flows equally for everybody, with no pause whatsoever.


    But for those who long to see somebody they care about, the days drag on for more than they would like.


    Contrary to those words, an entire month passes by, and she still hasn''t heard from him.


    Zushi tiptoed as she tried to reach the drying pole, as she carried damp linen in her hands. This was thest batch ofundry for the day. If she finishes thisst chore, then the monastery will take her on as an apprentice.


    Shortly after she met Pierre, she came in contact with people from the monastery who offered to help her control her mana.


    Zushi understood that these people would be more helpful, call it a hunch, but there was something about them. It was surprisingly easy to persuade her father. Then again, for a while, it felt like he was wondering what to do about her training that wasn''t getting anywhere.


    But as an apprentice, she could only do the odd jobs around the monastery; she has yet to learn anything. At first, she agreed because she wanted to be of use to the Zestra family. However, after spending time here, Zushi learned that her way of thinking was so shallow.


    It doesn''t matter if she proves herself or not; what is important is what she wants. To think she would learn that aftering to this ce. It is not like this ce is free from corruption, but it is slightly better than other areas. At least it is better than staying at home.


    Instantly she thought of Pierre and sighed.


    She hasn''t seen him in so long; it worries her a little. Thest time they met, there was something off about him, and he even told her that story. She has never met anybody like him before. Somebody seemed so nd with a dull personality, yet he would asionally have those moments where she thought he was cool.


    She never got a chance to properly thank him for saving her.


    Will they meet again?


    Although he often scolded her for being careless and not behaving like a noble, he seemed nice enough. He never refused the food she brought him or herpany even though it looked like he was busy. He was a nice enough person in her eyes, but nice doesn''t necessarily mean she should trust him.


    Zushi sighed when she recalled her brother''s expression when he learned about her sneaking off to meet Pierre. He really misunderstood.


    "Pierre." She whispered his name. Zushi felt the heat creep onto her face, and she pped her cheeks. What is she doing behaving so unsightly for a noble?


    Even though she came to the monastery, she shouldn''t forget that she is noble. Besides what is she doing thinking of a man when she is so young, she must have gone crazy.


    Her thoughts broke off when the piece of clothing slipped from her fingers. Zushi tried to reach for it, but an arm reached for it from behind.


    Zushi turned around to say thank you when she saw who it was.


    "Raiju."


    "Your wee, miss Zestra who can''t do theundry properly."


    This man is Ageha Raiju; he is her senior apprentice here but also a member of the ageha family. He is the heir to that cruel family, making him the boy she saw that day. It surprised her when she learned that he was training in this ce too. But what surprised her more was he wasn''t as scary as she thought.


    No, he isn''t scary, but it is the opposite. He liked to trick people. This isn''t a simple matter of tricking and joking around; he was very skilled at tricking people. Others would immediately believe his words even though they knew of his reputation already.


    How many times has he tricked her since she first came here?


    "It was because of the wind."


    She hated how he seemed to catch her spacing out.


    "I understand; you are a noble girl."


    Zushi disliked it when he made thosements. He has a younger sister, too, right?


    "Just in case you''re wondering, my sister isn''t like you, so don''tpare yourself to her. She isn''t a klutz, nor does she space out while doing a simple chore."


    Gah, she hates this about him. "If you and your sister are so close, why does she never visit you?" Zushi countered. This guy talks about his sister like she is some kind of precious gem, but not once has she seen her.


    Raiju sighed. "You know the monastery prohibits outside visitors."


    "Eh? But-"


    "You''re the only one they made an exception to. Trust me; my sister has tried to sneak in here. But she has way too much dark magic; it is easy for her to get caught."


    Dark magic, huh? Zushi looked him up and down. "Why can''t I tell what kind of magic you have?"


    "Maybe because you''re really bad at detecting mana?"


    Zushi red at him, and Raiju shrugged. "What? Should I remind you what happenedst week during the test?"


    At thatment, her face color turned pale. "It was an ident! I didn''t mean to blow up the magic ball."


    "You can''t even control your own mana, let alone detect how much another person has. You''re going to be here for a while."


    "Says the person who has been here for two years," Zushi mumbled.


    "Unlike you, I have special circumstances, hence why I am different from the other apprentices."


    Indeed he is the only one who never does chores.


    She wonders if it really is due to her mana detection. But there is something unusual about this person. It urred to her to write a letter about it to her brother, but she felt that something bad would happen if she did that. As a member of the Zestra family, their role is to judge people.


    If it turns out that there is something wrong and threatening about his magic, then Raiju could get in trouble.

 Chapter 51 - The Past - Ageha Raiju

    "Are you still hung up about that friend of yours?"


    It just urred to her that somebody heard her mention Pierre and acting all weird. Zushi coughed. "Isn''t it natural for me to be concerned for a friend?"


    "Says the one who was blushing moments ago."


    S--she can''t make aeback there.


    "I just want to know if he is okay."


    "If that''s all you want, can''t you send a letter to his resident?"


    "He doesn''t live with anyone, and it is a bit far out, so I don''t think they deliver letters there,"


    "Well, if it is like that, then I can deliver the letter for you."


    At that, her eyes brightened. "You can? But--" Normally, they aren''t allowed to go out.


    "Today, I have special permission. My sister and I are doing some work for our father. Since we will be in town anyway, I can drop it off for you."


    Zushi flinched when she heard the words work. She already caught a glimpse of Raiju returning several times covered in blood. Naturally, he couldn''t enter from the front gates like that, so he would always sneak in from the back.


    It seems the others knew about that but never mentioned it. In their own way, they are grateful he is respecting their rules.


    "He doesn''t exactly live in town."


    Zushi didn''t know how to exin it, but Raiju nodded. "My sister will most likely like to take a walk in the outskirts. I will drop things off there."


    "Thank you, Raiju."


    She wonders why she thought he was scary before. Other than his bad habit of tricking others, he seems like a genuinely kind person.


    ___


    A few hourster


    Raju''s gaze fell on his sister, who ran to him with a bright smile on her face. This sight would be sweet if she wasn''t covered in blood.


    "Good job. Are they all dead?"


    "Thest one was troublesome. He was trying to chant some magic that would give away what I did, so I had to y with his arms and his tongue a little."


    Raiju didn''t say anything but merely nodded. He wraps a dark-colored cloak around her.


    "Do you want to change before going on the walk?"


    "No, it is fine this way."


    It was a stupid question, but he still asked anyway. Raiju knew how unusual his sister was. She has a very bad habit of liking the scent of the blood of her victims. She often kept dresses with bloodstains like what she has now. She always seems very proud whenever the blood of her victims ends up stained so deeply on her clothes.


    Lillian is a typical Ageha to the core, but so was he. It is not like they have much of choice. If they weren''t typical Ageha members, then they would long be dead by now.


    They stepped out of the manor from the front, and the moment they left, mes engulfed the manor.


    He turned to his sister, who was looking at the mes. "Say, brother, do you think I have the capacity to use fire magic? It would be nice to use that kind of fire next time."


    "If it is you, you have the capacity for any magic. Remember what the high priest said? You can do anything you want."


    "That priest, I haven''t seen him in so long even though he should be in charge of my mana evaluation every year."


    That''s because that man is dead.


    Raiju didn''t refuse that order from their father when it came; he understood the reason why. If people find out what Lillian actually has, then they will force her into a power struggle. Their father isn''t a caring man; he knew that he didn''t care about his daughter''s feelings. Father just doesn''t want to lose such a good pawn at a young age.


    It is more convenient to raise Lillian into his tool before revealing the truth. Raiju clenched his fist; as long as he is around, he will not allow that to happen.


    He has secretly been meeting with Zestra Aaron and made some ns. He just has to wait a few more years, wait until he bes older, before executing this n.


    It isn''t wise to take over the family when he is only ten years old. No matter how smart he is, he cannot behave so carelessly. There is a reason why nobody has been able to defeat that man, let alone get him to step down as the head.


    "Brother, there are rumors you are close with the young miss from the Zestra family. Is that true?"


    Raiju sighed when he heard those words.


    How did rumors like that get out when the monastery is a confined space? No, he already understood how. That ce is so secretive, but there are those who can enter and leave freely. It wouldn''t surprise him if anybody among those people saw him with Zestra Zushi a few times.


    Still, Lillian''s interest in this topic bothered him. "It isn''t what your thinking."


    "Father was searching for a partner for you, so hearing that, he said the timing was good."


    Raiju had a bad feeling when he heard those words.


    "He already sent off a letter to the Zestra family asking if you two could get engaged."


    At those words, a dark aura wraps around him.


    "You don''t have to look so down; you''re getting engaged to a cute girl who is the same age as your sister."


    It felt like thosest words were a jab to him.


    "It isn''t like that!"


    "I knew you would have unusual tastes, brother, but really a seven-year old-"


    "You definitely misunderstood!" Raiju eximed.


    "It is your eleventh birthday soon brother, the least you can do is start behaving like an adult."


    His sister can be so cold. Raju''s thoughts broke off when he felt a small pair of hands brush against his cheek.


    "Regardless of whether the rumors are true or not, my cool and strong brother will surely have a way to deal with this situation."


    Raiju sighed more when he heard her say those words. "It is hard to tell whether you want tofort me or put more pressure on me."


    Lillian chuckled. "That is up to you to decide." She pulled her hand away from his face and picked up her parasol from the ground. "You said you wanted to take a detour, right? Let''s get going."

 Chapter 52 - The Past- Ageha Raiju Part 2

    Sometimes it is hard to tell what that girl is thinking. She is already so level-headed at this age, and she acts way more mature than him sometimes. He knew the Ageha family teachings had a way of corrupting individuals but didn''t the corruption spread faster in Lillian than the other children?


    At least he and his other siblings had a bit more leeway. But Lillian is different. Father must have noticed her abilities from the moment of her birth; that must be why they raised her differently.


    They spend the rest of the journey, at least the walk there in silence. His own thoughts distracted him, and Lillian seemed to have something on her mind too. Raiju would, however, asionally look over at his sister. He wonders what she is thinking right now.


    What kind of things does she have to go through when he isn''t at home?


    Two years ago, when his father was adamant about infiltrating the monastery, Raiju had no choice but to ept the mission. He was the only one who could go in without them suspecting anything because of his magic.


    Lillian could have done the job, too, but her dark magic leaks out a lot more than before. It is like something triggered it because it was fine before.


    "Isn''t that the ce?" Lillian suddenly spoke up.


    Raiju looked in the direction where she pointed at. An unused small cottage beside argeke. He recalled Zushi''s description. It should be in this ce then, but what is this odd feeling?


    "Brother, there is somebody with dark magic nearby."


    "Huh?"


    "Hmmm, to be exact, a cursed person? The dark magic is affecting his light magic quite a bit."


    Raiju paused as something else Zushi told him came to mind.


    He asked her if there was something other than his appearance that he ought to watch out for.


    He has strong mana for amoner.


    Don''t tell him-- Raiju immediately rushed ahead without saying a word to his sister. The moment he approached the small cottage, he noticed it. The dark aura around the cottage gradually got stronger. It seemed like the miasma affected the surroundings since all the trees started to wilt.


    If it was this strong, isn''t it odd that they didn''t notice it soon- Raiju recalled his sister''s reaction before they started the job. So that was why she was looking around like that; she must have noticed it first.


    Raiju took a deep breath before he entered the cottage. Despite the dark energy covering the entire ce, he found who he wanted to immediately.


    Amid all of that was a young boy with the same description that Zushi gave him. He was on the ground, covered in ck swirls clenching his chest.


    "Hey--hey you?"


    No response.


    "Pierre."


    At those words, the young boy looked up. A disappointed look appeared on his face. "You''re not Zushi."


    So he was right, it is this boy. Raiju wanted to be wrong. Zushi did say that he has odd mana, but she never mentioned this. She most likely didn''t notice it. Then again, it is impressive that she noticed it.


    What can he do? Unfortunately, he isn''t very good at containing dark magic. Moreover, he has never seen a situation like this where somebody''s physical body is leaking out mana like this.


    His thoughts broke off when he heard a small pair of footsteps.


    His sister stood there by the door and looked around. After she assessed the situation, she sighed. "Brother, step away."


    "You can''t kill him."


    She rolled her eyes but nodded. "I understand."


    Raiju hesitantly stepped out of the way. But he still stood close just in case.


    In the next second, a sh of yellow light is simr to lightning heading in their direction. "Way of binding, kaminari."


    He watched as several lightning rods of light pinned the young boy to the ground.


    The ck waves of energy seemed to hesitate but still headed back towards the boy.


    "--Fenghuang." At those words, arge wave of red-colored destructive beams of mana appeared. If that was all, it wouldn''t be enough, but this man was in the shape of a mythological bird. A phoenix? But he has never heard of a phoenix in the form of mana.


    When did Lillian learn something like this? With a stronger binding and the phoenix, the dark energy seemed to gather on one spot, and Lillian extended her hand out.


    Raiju watched, horrified as she absorbed the energy. "Wait, Lili-" Those words fell short as the rest of the dark energy entered her body.


    He immediately rushed over when it finally disappeared.


    "Lillian! You-"


    Lillian sighed deeply. "Brother, you''re too loud."


    "Why did you do that?"


    "The dark mana in his body was foreign, so it was stronger than most. A simple containing spell won''t do it. But if we left it be, then not only this ce but the edge of town would end up wiped out. This area is near our jurisdiction; it would be bad if something happened to it."


    He does understand that, but even so, Raiju ran his hands through his hair. "Even if we do have more affinity to dark magic, absorbing that much in one go is far too dangerous. You get that checked out when wee home."


    Lillian chuckled. "Right," she turned to the boy. "So this is the one Miss Zestra asked you to find?"


    "Yeah. I guess it makes sense why she hasn''t heard from him."


    Since he rushed in, he ignored it, but he did see traces of a forcefield. "Lillian, have you seen this kid before? Because I feel like I have."


    Zushi said he was amoner with strange mana. But he has never heard of amoner with this much mana. Moreover, somebody managed to curse him.


    "I am surprised you don''t recognize him at first nce, brother. He is noble."


    "Right, so which family?"


    "From the yellow pegasus house, the young heir."


    At those words, Raijus face color turned pale. Why did it have to be somebody from the seven noble families? This situation has be more troublesome. Moreover, didn''t that young heir run away half a year ago?


    "You''re sure?"


    "Mm, so do we give him up to the authorities or?"


    Lillian was looking at him for an answer. He knew if he didn''t speak then, Lillian would use him as another ything for her torture chamber.


    "I will bring him to the monastery."


    This kid may have a curse ced on him, but his light magic is still strong.


    "If that is your decision, brother, but you need to be careful. People with curses tend to have fluctuating magic. The monastery is a good ce to get rid of curses, but people should be watching his movements. Knowing you, brother, you won''t let him go through that, so it is up to you to stabilize his condition-" Lillian trailed off. "It isn''t too hard; use our family magic of restraining."


    Raiju looked troubled when she said those words. But it is not like he can disagree with her.


    "Alright."

 Chapter 53 - The Past - Ageha Raiju Part 3

    Zushi asked him to bring the letter, and perhaps a reply too.


    So when he brought Pierre over and used the front gate, the girl was more than surprised. The elders left moments ago after confirming who he was and his magic level. Despite the curse on him, the boy still had more light magic than dark.


    It seems they will discuss whether he can stay or not, but they won''t turn him away. He also left, knowing he would only disturb the two friends who hadn''t seen each other in a while.


    Ever since he entered his room, though, Raiju remained in a daze.


    The people in the monastery arent saints, even though this is a ce of worship and holiness. Even those bathed in the light have dark secrets. His father knew this very well, and that was why the man sent him here.


    Unfortunately, he has not found any concrete information, for thest two years, so he never has much to report to his father. Father, however, never gave him the order to go back. It seems father knows what to look for better than him.


    Still, he wonders how much longer he can keep this up. It is getting difficult to stay here while restraining his magic. People will eventually find out, but when they do, he should be ready. He will exin it all to them, how much he knew.


    But for now, neither having light or dark magic should remain a secret.


    His thoughts break off when he hears a knock on his door, "Come in."


    Raiju knew who it was; only one person would boldly visit thiste. Normal people, even the seniors and the adults, would think twice before visiting at night. Even though he has neither dark or light magic, he is still a member of the Ageha family. He is still a member of that corrupted family.


    Corrupted huh? Sometimes it is hard for him to swallow the negative things regarding his family. Why did he have to be born into such a family? There are thousands of families in this world, yet he ended up in that ce with his luck.


    But even though he has exined that to her on numerous asions, this girl has never feared him once. It seemed even when they made eye contact in her manor; she wasn''t afraid but just curious. What an unusual person.


    To his surprise, the girl bowed, causing him to blink surprised. He didn''t think the day woulde where she would behave formally in front of him.


    "Thank you for saving him."


    "It wasn''t me." In the end, if his sister hadn''t interfered, then that situation would have ended up badly. If his sister were just a normal girl with no magic, then that young boy would not be alive.


    I would have had no choice but to kill him.


    Raiju wondered if Zushi considered this possibility.


    "Also, I apologize."


    "Apologise?"


    "This is the first time I have heard of amoner with such strong mana, let alone get a curse."


    Raiju blinked when he heard those words. Huh, it seems she still hasn''t realized it. Then again, if he recalled correctly, sir. Aaron did mention that the Zestra family traditions were peculiar. Interactions between the opposite gender were rare, even amongst direct family members. But they grant a bit of freedom to direct heirs.


    This girl probably has no idea that she is a candidate as an heir to her family.


    Zushi? That girl is stronger than me, but it will not show until she learns to control her abilities.


    Perhaps that is the one thing they have inmon. They both have little sisters who cannot control their mana now but can surpass them. If it is mana control, Lillian is slightly better, but just having control isn''t enough. That something Lilliancks. Zestra Zushi has it.


    He wonders what would happen if their paths cross someday.


    His gaze fell back onto the girl who was now kneeling crouched on the ground, her head low.


    Should he inform her who that young boy is? But, if she were to learn that, then that boy will no longer be able to run away from home. Zushi probably doesn''t realize it, but her father has a monitoring spell on her. At the very least, she didn''t have it before she came to the monastery; otherwise, the girl would not have been able toe here.


    The Zestra family must suspect something about this ce too.


    Raiju sighed and got up from the bed. He grabbed the girl''s hand and pulled her to her feet.


    "You know I will say this just once, but you shouldn''t bow in front of your enemies."


    "Enemies?"


    "Our families don''t exactly see eye to eye." Though he still hasn''t figured out what the reason was.


    Sure the Zestra family advocates more for peaceful methods, but it is not like they are a peaceful family without corruption. Especially the current head, that guy gives off a scarier aura than his father these days. But despite that, father has some sort of grudge against them.


    When he suggested Lillian entered the monastery, too, fathers reaction surprised him. He was so against it and even mentioned something along the lines of not letting the two meet for now. His sister cant meet with Zushi; why is that?


    He has so many questions in his head, but unfortunately, he does not have any answers to these right now.


    His thoughts broke off when he felt a familiar warmth across his cheeks to find that the girl had grabbed his cheeks. "You¡ªwhat are you?"


    What on earth is she doing?


    "Look me in the eye and say that you treat me as your enemy."


    Huh? What-?


    "Well, can you repeat that?" Zushi challenged.


    It took Raiju a few extra minutes to process what was going on. This girl must be some kind of idiot. Doesn''t she realize how dangerous he is? He knew she sensed it; no matter how bad she is at detecting mana, she can tell this much.


    It seems there are many fools in this world, Lillian. It is a shame that he cannot let them meet. If Lillian knew how kind another human being could be, then perhaps it could heal her heart?


    Raiju knew that no matter how kind he is to his sister, all those efforts are in vain once she starts her training.


    He closed the distance between him and the girl before hended a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Zushi, startled, immediately stepped back and was about to fall to the ground until he reached over and caught her.


    "Honestly, young miss from the Zestra family, you should be more careful."


    "Y-you did something weird."


    This girl must be clueless about romance. It is not like he is interested in her that way. He has a short life span, to begin with, so he never saw the need to get a fianc¨¦ or even a lover. Until the day he dies, there is one thing he has to do.


    To take down the Ageha family and take down the current head, only his mother will have peace.


    His gaze softened when he saw the young girl with a red-stained face and averting his gaze. If he was a normal person, if he wasn''t born into the Ageha family, maybe he would have given it a shot.


    She is pretty cute, and she treats him very well. She is one of the rare few who doesn''t see him as a monster. It could work if he was a normal person.


    Raiju grabbed hold of the girl''s arms and pulled her into his arms. He honestly had no idea what he was doing right now. Maybe he just wanted to try his luck a little. Maybe if she felt something for him, this could turn into something, and he wouldn''t feel bad about it.


    Of course, he knew she was fond of the boy that Lillian and him just saved. But she is still young. It is normal to miss a friend if they have not seen each other in so long.


    He turned to Zushi, who was struggling to break free. "Not going to scold me, I see?"


    "I--I am prepared! First, I need to escape."


    Raijuughed. This girl is indeed very interesting. "So am I just going to get a thank you?"


    Zushi immediately understood. "Is this what you want from me?" She slowly asked.


    Raiju nodded. "Just stay still for a few minutes."


    There was an odd flowery and sweet scent around the girl, and it was very plesant. Who knew she would fit sofortably in his arms like this?

 Chapter 54 - The Past- Ageha Raiju Part 4

    Raiju could almost envision it in his head, a happy future with Zushi by his side. But that happy image vanishes when he felt a familiar pain spread across his right eye and arm. He immediately pushed the girl out of the room.


    "Go."


    "Huh- but-"


    "Go." Raiju snarled as he ced his hand across his eye.


    The girl seemed to hesitate, but their eyes made contact, and she hurries away. Raiju quickly locked the door as he slumped to the ground.


    There are many rumors about him in society, other than themon rumors regarding anybody from the Ageha family. The ones that stand out are the direct heir to the Ageha family is a genius.


    Raiju knew how easily twisted words could get, but by the time he realized what was going on. Thatbel was firmly attached to him. He is no genius; of course, he understood that better than anybody. He just happened to one day stumble on a book summoning a guardian deity. The book looked peculiar and very beautiful as a kid, so he tried it out just for interest.


    He didn''t expect to summon a sacred creature.


    It turned out that scared creature was waiting for a host this entire time.


    Back then, he didn''t have a familiar, and nobody knew his aptitude for magic yet. It wasn''t exactly safe to make a contract since he didn''t know whether he had mana at all. But he would recall his mother''sst words and herst moments. It is all or nothing.


    Raiju doesn''t exactly remember the process, but he does recall the desperation he felt. The desperation for him to obtain an ability and call it his own. He needs to quickly find his ce in this family; otherwise, he is better off dead.


    The moment he was sure Zushi had vanished, he let out a bit of his mana and took out something from his draw. It was a small needle; he inserted it on his right arm without thinking. A painful shot, but as the liquid did its work, he felt himself gradually calm down.


    During times where he is alone, he ends up recalling the faces of all the people he has killed. He pressed his hand to his forehead; it was a constant battle for him every night¡ªa constant battle to fight the war raging in his mind.


    His gaze fell towards therge pile of papers on his bedside table. He extended his hand out towards the pile and took the top sheet. He did not focus on the contents but the date on the paper right-hand corner. His investigation and his ns to take over the Ageha family were proceeding well. Both sir Aaron and him have found enough evidence to bring that man down.


    But they need to wait at least two more years before they could execute this¡ªone of the reasons being his age and the other reason. Sir Aaron will officially be the head of the Zestra family. It is better to execute this n when he bes one of the leaders of the seven royal families.


    The one who wrote this document belonged to the woman his father was coborating with. Raiju would never have guessed that his father would allow somebody else to control him and that there was a darker force dealing with everything.


    He ought to read the contents, but a part of him felt afraid if he reads it and ends up agreeing with everything. No matter how righteous he makes, his actions sound like he is still a member of the Ageha family. He is still a member of the most corrupted family in the Empire.


    But what difference does it make whether he reads the documents by a monster? He is a monster too, a monster in human skin. He is the same as his father, the same as that woman he is coborating with- and the same as all those people he killed.


    No matter how many times he repeated this in his head, however, it was still painful. Why did he have to be born into the Ageha family? Moreover, as the eldest son. Why did he have to get attached to his sister? Why couldn''t he have a ck heart like his father?


    Now that he has something precious to lose, he doubts whether he should participate in this n or not. When Raiju shared his thoughts with Aaron before, the older man told her that he understood, but they must press on.


    ...¡­..


    Raiju didn''t know how he managed to sleep after that, but he managed. When he woke up to go to the dining hall, somebody stopped him, saying he had a visitor. A visitor? Raiju found it odd that anybody would visit him, considering the nature of his family. The people here have adjusted to him, but there were many who were still cautious.


    It exins why if there are any urgent messages for him, they usually lead him outside.


    Raiju followed the messenger, and soon they entered the lounge. His eyes widened when he saw the man calmly sipping tea while looking out of the window.


    "Hey, young Rai."


    His eyes twitched, annoyed. "Aaron, I thought we discussed this before. We cant meet in the open privately like this."


    Raiju knew how many spies his father had around the monastery too. Even if they cannot get inside it, it won''t stop them from spying. Moreover, recently he has not been able to obtain very good intel for them, so it is normal for his father to take other measures.


    Aaron sighed. "Unfortunately, something urgent has happened." He pointed to the table, and Raiju walked over.


    His eyes widened, horrified when he saw the several images on the table. He felt his entire body tremble. "This--"


    "It seems your father is making do with what your sister can do for now. He is probably thinking that by making her do this, then her real powers wille forward."


    The images on the table contained his sister Lillian getting tortured and hunted by what looked like bandits. However, Aaron could tell from a brief nce away. These people are his father''s men.


    "When?"


    "It was after she split off from you."


    At those words, he mmed his fist onto the table, causing the photos to scatter on the ground.


    "You were the one who found her?"


    "One of my friends from the imperial guard found her. They were scouting the area when they found a child. My friend recalled me mentioning our friendship, so he immediately contacted me."


    "Where is she now?"


    "I took her to the safe house. Now there is a search warrant for her since she has been missing for twenty-four hours. My friend from the imperial guard didn''t speak a word about it; if he did, then there wouldn''t be a search warrant."


    "That man wouldn''t do that." Raiju knew his old man very well. There is no way he would search for Lillian or any of his other children, even if they go missing for days.

 Chapter 55 - The Past - The Promise

    "Then it seems another family put in the request."


    Another family? But it is not like his sister is close with anybody. Unless "Somebody who wants her dead."


    "Or somebody who needs her for something, everybody knows how powerful your sister is despite being so young. It is suicide to do a direct attack." Aaron trailed off. "Either way, this situation is bad. We might have to speed up our ns."


    "Your inheritance."


    "Right." Aaron nodded. "I think it would be best if I inherit the head title first."


    "That will be difficult for you."


    Aaronughed weakly. "That might be the case, but if we don''t do anything and they sessfully use your sister, then the Empire is doomed."


    Indeed, he could continue feigning ignorance, but if the time came to it, the father publicly announced his ns. It would be difficult for him to get out of it.


    "Is this okay with you?" Raiju questioned. "I know you also wanted to stall for a bit until Zushi learned more about her ability."


    "That''s already fine. I know what her powers are." Aaron walked over to him and whispered something in his ear.


    Raju''s eyes widened again as he heard the words Aaron whispered. He did think it was odd. Even though the girl is bad at controlling mana, asionally, she would do things that proved that point wrong. He observed her long enough to know about the particr patterns in the spells she makes.


    If it is like that, then he supposes that makes sense. But if that is true, "There is something I haven''t told you about Lillian yet."


    "Something you haven''t told me?"


    Raiju closed his eyes briefly before opening them again. "Those two are the same."


    At thatment, Aaron seemed visibly shaken. "But that means-"


    "Lillian has no interest in it." Raiju rified that much first. "However, if it is truly like that, then it is unavoidable for them to sh in the future."


    Now he understood why his father didn''t want the two associating with each other. If they became friends, it would weaken Lillian''s resolve in the future when they have to go against each other.


    "I would rather not go against the Ageha family once our n seeds. Despite our age difference, I consider you to be a dear friend. I do not want to discard that just because fate wants our sisters against each other."


    A dear friend, huh? No matter how many times he hears this, Raiju still found it peculiar. But indeed, it is like what Aaron says. The reason they teamed up wasn''t for a new conflict to emerge even after their n seeded.


    "Should we introduce them to each other?" Aaron suddenly suggested.


    "I don''t think it is a good idea. Lillian is a bit--" Raiju struggled to find the right words without insulting his sister.


    "Blunt?"


    "I can''t tell what she is thinking. I wanted to discuss this with you; she seems a bit more dangerous recently."


    "I don''t think you have to worry too much. That girl may act strangely like you say, but you are still the only person she trusts at the end of the day. Even if she has doubts, she will no doubt follow your lead."


    "You think I should tell her the n?" Raiju questioned.


    Aaron paused and then shook his head. "Not for now. While telling her the n would benefit the meeting with Zushi. It isn''t necessary to do so. You have to y this by ear and trust your instincts."


    Raiju sighed when he heard the older man''s advice. "And here I thought you had something grand that you wanted to say."


    ___


    Even without possessing sharp senses or seeing his face, Zushi would have recognized him no matter where he was or no matter how he dressed. Pierre looked healthier than he had done the previous day, but the color had yet to return to his face. It seemed like he was having a hard time walking.


    Zushi remained hidden behind the pir as she continued to stare at him. She only came out here for a short while to take a walk before heading to breakfast, but she didn''t think she would find him in the courtyard.


    Why is she even hiding?


    She recalled thest time they spoke and sighed deeply. No matter how much she thought about it, it didn''t make sense to her. Why did he tell her that story? Also, why did he looked so sad? The story has nothing to do with either of them, and yet it made things so awkward. She can''t remember doing anything else that would hurt his feelings, so that incident is the only thing she coulde up with.


    Moreover, the image from the previous night was hard to forget. Even in his bloodied state, she recognized him. The elders had a hard time distinguishing his features, but she knew right away. What was a face anyway?


    What was a face when there were people out there who would look directly into another person''s eyes and soul?


    The rest didn''t matter, not his broad shoulders or the cautious stance. Nor the beam from the yellow earring that he wore, not even his scent whenever he got close to her. The important thing for her is his eyes that always looked directly at her.


    In the next second, she hears the sound of his shoes cross over to where she was. But Zushi noted that the moment he stepped in front of her, he circled around the pir and leaned on the opposite side.


    "Sorry."


    It was just a single word, but it was enough to make her feel overwhelmed; before she knew it, tears fell from her eyes.


    "Please don''t cry. I didn''t-" Pierre paused. "I didn''t mean to avoid you."


    "Do--do you know him?"


    It was a theory she had in mind since he brought up the story. It would exin his unusual behavior.


    "Something of the sort."


    "I didn''t even say anything bad."


    "That''s why I freaked out. Normally people would say something. It struck me as odd that you agreed with me and even sympathized. You already know how poor the people''s opinion on him are."


    "But that''s-"


    "He is from my family."


    So it was something like that. Zushi wanted to ask him a more direct question; she wanted to know what family he was from. This entire time she has restrained herself, but it is getting increasingly difficult for her to do that.


    "I know you have questions for me, but unfortunately, I cannot give you any answers." Pierre trailed off. "I will stay here until my wounds heal, and then I will return home."


    This sudden news surprised her, and Zushi bites her lip. "Is home far?" Does this mean they won''t get a chance to meet anymore? She doesn''t want that.


    Her thoughts broke off when Pierre suddenly stood in front of her; the boy leaned forward and brushed their foreheads lightly against one another.


    "No matter what happens, I will definitelye back for you."

 Chapter 56 - Confrontation

    Zushi woke up from her dream-like state when she felt a familiar blood lust headed towards her. She has never met these people before, but this way of doing things was familiar to her.


    Considering how she was in the Ageha family forest participating in their little game, naturally, the attacker was somebody from the Ageha family.


    The person that stood in the center was a woman with mid-length curly ck hair. At a nce, she looked older than she ought to; it didn''t help how the girl wore thick makeup and tried to dress elegantly. The moment she got closer, Zushi understood.


    A young girl.. "The seventh miss."


    "Dam, when you put it that way, I don''t sound important at all."


    Her sweat fell when she heard those words. Does that matter in this situation? Zushi''s gaze fell on the people beside the girl. "Correct me if I am wrong, but surely you are not allowed to bring your knights here?"


    This is a survival challenge to see which is the strongest, a battle of strength, intelligence, and survival. So it made more sense to do the challenge alone. How did she bring these people in? Surely they couldn''t have gone through the gate together?


    As she thought this, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her cheek and discovered that the girl had thrown a throwing knife in her direction.


    Zushi sighed deeply. "You do know that attacks like that won''t work on me, right?"


    The cut on her cheek from moments ago seemed to heal when her butterfly familiars went near her. That''s right, while she can heal. She cannot use it in public. But that doesn''t matter since her familiars also have the same ability.


    The power to heal is very rare in this Empire. If it was easy to obtain, then wars would never end since both sides could simply use healers to heal their wounded and fight endlessly. However, sacred creatures have this rare ability. But only those with pure light mana could control them.


    So not only did she have the power to heal wounds, but her familiars also had the same. This is one of the reasons why nobody has attacked her yet since she became the Empress. Other than her eye power thatmands people, she also had the power to heal. Even if they fought with her, she would heal her wounds.


    There is a weakness in her familiar''s healing abilities bit her actual ability was unlimited. She has never tried it before, but she can most likely bring somebody back from the dead if there are no restrictions.


    Rosa clenched her fist. "You''re brave, but even you have your limits. Besides, I think you forget what this ce does to outsiders."


    "The longer I stay here, the more disadvantageous it will be for me since I am an outsider; the forest spirit will drain my mana."


    Rosa seemed startled that she knew the details. "Then, if you know that surrender quickly, give me your ribbon, and I will consider sparing your life."


    The ribbon Rosa was talking about was her proof of participation in the game. While there was no direct rule about collecting another participant''s ribbon, it seems it has be a tradition for the survivors. The more ribbons they collect, the more fear they will gather.


    It is easy to swipe somebody''s ribbon though harder to obtain the victim''s blood on the ribbon. The ribbon they gave her was pure white, almost like they expected her to lose. They want whoever sessfully steals her ribbon to paint it with the color of her blood.


    Sir Lucas did say they would target her, but she didn''t think it would be over something like this.


    Zushi was about to say something when she caught something from the corner of her eye. One of Ageha Rosa''s guards dragged somebody from the corner of her eye. Her eyes widened, rmed when she saw who it was.


    It was the young boy Mo had been searching for.


    "Miss, what do we do about this?"


    Rosa angrily turned to her guard. "Can''t you see Im busy? Just toss that thing into the ditch. Geez, these outsiders, every single year, they try to snoop in here only to end up this way."


    "Ugh, actually miss, it seemed like somebody dragged him here."


    "Oh?"


    "They say Miss Lillian has been searching for this kid too."


    At those words, Rosa suddenly seemed interested. She quickly turned to the child. "Now that I have a closer look, isn''t this the brat that was doing interviews around the mansion? Father gave special permission that day, but he ended up letting one of the guests escape, so Lillian dealt with him." Rosa scanned the boy up and down and sighed. "Geez, she is too soft; if she cut off his limbs before then, he wouldn''t have been able to run off."


    Zushi, who had been silently observing, got a very bad feeling after she heard those words. Before she could even react, she heard a screeching pain escape the boy''s lips.


    "Aaaaaaaghhh!"


    In that second, she watched as they cut off the boy''s right arm in one clean cut. The bloodied armnded right in front of her feet. Zushi stood there frozen; her face color turned pale.


    It is not like she doesn''t know. Mo was so frantic about finding this child because she knew what would happen if the Ageha family caught him again.


    Zushi, there is no reasoning with those people. Have you ever heard the saying that some people out there are monsters in human skin? That phrase mainly applies to the Ageha family. They have stepped over the boundary of what makes a person human and are more vicious than actual monsters.


    I have to find him before they do. It is better to die than get caught again.


    A few moments ago, Zushi did not find Rosa very threatening, but the situation has changed now. The naive-looking girl from moments ago had changed. There was a simr dark aura around her like she saw from Miss Lillian and from the Ageha family head. A feeling of oppression, no danger.


    The girl''s face was devoid of expression other than the murderous glint in her eyes. She walked over to Liam, who was tossing and turning on the ground, clenching the spot where his arm used to be.


    Rosa immediately ced her foot on his face. "Unlike Lillian, I won''t bother with games. There is no need to waste my weapon or even magic on vermin like you."

 Chapter 57 - Sometimes The Truth Is Hard To Swallow

    The Ageha family must be erased.


    At some point, the Zestra family who remained on the sidelines as guardians became less secretive. Shockingly enough, they desire the destruction of an entire family.


    Zushi has always believed that no matter how evil people are, they do not deserve to die. She believed that even evil people can be good and how there are those who have no choice but to be evil to achieve their goals.


    A long time ago, she knew somebody like that. But every single time she tried to think of that person, the images would be blurry.


    A portion of her childhood is blurred. Whenever she inquires about this, the maids would look frightened, and the head butler said she ought to ask her uncle. Zushi did, and that was the day her so-called uncle stopped treating her kindly. On the surface, he would still treat her as the heir to the Zestra family, but in private, he would look at her in disgust.


    The words she often heard growing up were, is it okay? That woman is a traitor.


    Zushi didn''t understand why they would say that. But she knew they wouldn''t say such words randomly.


    In the memories she lost, she must have betrayed her family. The Zestra family is not strict, but they are very traditional. There are certain rules that they cannot break; otherwise, it would be seen as a betrayal. It seems she broke one of those rules.


    When she joined up with her husband''s family after she escaped the Zestra household with her son, Zushi tried to find out, but they stopped her from doing so. It would never have urred to her that they knew something if she hadn''t seen their uneasy gazes and heard them talk about it.


    Is it okay not to tell her the truth?


    The truth, sometimes the truth is hard to swallow. Sometimes there are things best kept hidden away in the shadows.


    Those words did not belong to her at all.


    They belonged to the person whose image ends up blurred every time she focuses on the memory.


    "You''re so pathetic. I only broke a few limbs, but your already like this."


    There was no response from the boy. Rosa kept hitting him, but he didn''t move an inch, nor did he speak. It was only when he didn''t move did Zushi realize something was wrong.


    "Stop your going to kill him!" She eximed.


    Rosaughed. "Oh please, you''re a participant in these games. Killing somebody? It is perfectly normal. Besides, he is the one who trespassed; even if you brought him out, father would kill him on the spot."


    But all of this was wrong- this entire game, the entire Ageha family.


    Zushi thought she already understood her power.


    She thought she already knew everything, but the moment she saw such a disturbing sight before her eyes. She ended up using a different type of power. A power she has never used in her entire life, or maybe she has?


    Before she knew what was happening, she had yanked the girl away from the young boy and repeatedly hit her with an odd-looking butterfly-shaped hilt. She only used the hilt of the sword or spear, the blunt end, but it was enough.


    The smell of fresh blood filled the dense forest erasing the natural scent, recing it with something revolting.


    Zushi kept hitting with the hilt and then punching. There was a strange glow around fists; it was the same white color, the same light magic, and yet she saw swirls of ck wrap around her fingers.


    "Gahhhh!! Please stop."


    Those cries did not register in her mind, she thought she heard something, but her mind went nk. Her thoughts are already too far gone.


    Kill, she has to kill this woman.


    If she keeps this woman alive, then she will hurt more innocent people; she will hurt young people.


    The image of a young boy with blonde hair calling her mother appeared in her head, and she lost whatever rationality she had left. She turned the weapon in her hands, and the girl''s eyes widened, rmed.


    "P¡ªplease stop."


    A cry for help, and yet moments ago, when she was torturing that boy, she simply mocked him.


    Unforgivable, this is the one person who she can''t allow to escape.


    Before Zushi could administer the finishing blow, however, somebody grabbed hold of the sword.


    Zushis nk gaze turned to the beautiful hand with blood dripping and saw the source. A woman with ck hair tied in a ponytail wearing military-like clothing.


    But she recognized her immediately. It was Miss Lilian, Ageha Lilian- a member of this cruel family. However, she already knew the woman was different.


    "I thought as much." She didn''t seem surprised at this sight.


    Zushi didn''t know what the girl was referring to. But one thing was for sure; she didn''te here to save the other person. It was just a brief moment, but the girl had turned to her first.


    Rosa, who had scurried away with the help of her people, seemed frightened seeing Lillian.


    "Sister."


    Lillian walked over with a smile on her face, but there was a dark aura around her. "You know I don''t appreciate it when people destroy my ns. Who said you could attack the Empress?"


    "But sister, didn''t you issue an order?"


    "Did I give those orders to you?" The girl was smiling, and her tone seemed normal. But Zushi felt a sudden chill in the ar. Why does it feel so cold?


    Doesn''t Miss Lillian have fire element ability? There are many rumors in the capital of her mes. Moreover, Zushi still believed that it was Miss Lillian that set those viges on fire before. But there was no mistaking the chill in the air.


    "No, but-" Rosa''s sentence fell short, not because she didn''t know what to say but because Lillian swiftly cut off the girl''s tongue. It happened in a split second, and the girl didn''t even have time to scream.


    Zushi, who was in a daze, seemed to gradually snap out of it as she looked at the tongue that rolled by her feet.


    She didn''t even see when Lillian did that.


    Rosa''s face color turned paler and paler. She looked as white as a ghost as she looked at the tongue on the ground.


    Lillian cupped the girl''s cheeks. "Didn''t I warn you before? If you interfere in this game, then you will pay the consequences. It seems you treasure your voice so much; now that you are unable to talk, maybe your ego won''t be sorge? You are nothing; you are not even trash. If the Empress over there is garbage, then you are even lower."


    Rosa''s guards seemed startled and frightened, but they managed to pull away from their frightened master.

 Chapter 58 - Waste Of Valuable Time

    Lillian walked over to her and took out her handkerchief from her pocket. Zushi''s eyes widened when she wiped the blood off her face.


    "Are you okay, Miss Empress?" There was a mocking way when she said the words Empress, but Zushi felt relieved.


    For some reason, she feels she could trust this person.


    Zushi slowly nodded, and the moment she took the woman''s hand, Lillian fell forward.


    It took her a few seconds to realize the wound from earlier that she healed had opened up again, and there were now fresh wounds on her back.


    "This time, it wasn''t deliberate," Lillian grumbled.


    "Y--your hurt."


    She is hurt this badly, and yet just now, she looked so brave and cool. Zushi led her to a tree, and she leaned her back there, and she extended her hand out. A familiar bright light emerged from her fingers.


    Lillian sighed deeply. "Should you really use that so casually?"


    "You wouldn''te here without taking measures."


    "Right, I destroyed their surveince for now, but it is only a temporary measure." Her gaze fell on her ribbon. "You really haven''t gotten very far; it was easy to catch up."


    "As long as I survive, then people will at least acknowledge that."


    Although obtaining one ribbon will prove she isn''t weak, Zushi didn''t care for it.


    Lillian extended her hand out and revealed a familiar ribbon. It was the one Rosa had earlier. Lillian didn''t say anything but wrapped it around her arm.


    "I-"


    "That was your win; even if I didn''t interfere, you would have been fine."


    Fine huh? Zushi thought back to what happened a few moments ago and sighed deeply. That was fine? She almost killed another person. Once again, she lost control of her emotions and tried to her thoughts broke off immediately when she found Lillian looking at her.


    "Do you really have light magic?"


    Eh?


    "Well, I was watching for a few minutes, but you seem more sinister than I."


    "More sinister?"


    Lillian was looking at her with suspicion, and Zushi frantically shook her head. "I only have light magic; there is nothing else."


    "If that''s the case, then maybe you are just naturally cold-hearted."


    Zushi didn''t know what to say to that, so she kept quiet and focused on healing the girl''s injuries. They say Miss Lillian is the strongest in the Empire; who could have hurt her like this?


    "Eric."


    At those words, her eyes widened. "Your brother?"


    Lillian sighed. "Yes."


    Does this mean sir Eric is stronger? No, if the man were stronger, then he would have killed her. It seems like they had quite the fight. They are rted, but they still ended up fighting to the point they inflicted severe wounds on one another.


    Zushi didn''t understand it at all. But she knew better than to question it. Just look at this game; siblings have to fight and prove their worth. They have to fight to have a ce in the family.


    While her uncle''s family treated her that way, at the very least, they didn''t engage in such games.


    Miss Lillian must be having a hard time. Or is she? Zushi recalled her sister''s words and paused. Mo told her that Miss Lillian won''t hesitate to kill and how she enjoys destruction. Indeed she saw it with her own eyes just now.


    She didn''t hesitate to cut off her own sister''s tongue. Sure this situation looked terrible, but even if she has a bad rtionship with her sister, a normal person won''t do that.


    This person reeks of danger. But at that moment, Zushi felt that she could trust her.


    "Did you get into a dispute?"


    Lillian chuckled. "Well, I suppose you could call it that. Maybe it was because I found out that the test this year is different."


    "It''s different?"


    "Didn''t you see all those people with Rosa? She isn''t that skilled to sneak them in."


    Zushi immediately understood. "So you''re saying."


    "This time around, outsiders can help. I didn''t notice the helpers since they used a side gate." Lillian trailed off. "It seems I wasn''t supposed to learn this since they knew I would jump to help Lucas."


    "Then shouldn''t you go to him?"


    "Between Lucas and you, who actually needs my help?"


    Zushiughed awkwardly. "Well-"


    "You are strong but way too careless. You have no control of your emotions, like that time during the banquet."


    Zushi felt her face turn pale when she heard those words. Miss Lillian said the words normally, and yet it almost felt like she was provoking her.


    She tried to think positively, but no matter how she looked at it, Miss Lillian did that deliberately. Before she could say anything, she felt a pair of hands on her cheeks.


    "See, this is what I am talking about. You look like you are on the verge of tears, and I only had to say something indirectly."


    Her eyes widened at this sudden action.


    It felt like she had done something simr a long time ago, or somebody did the same to her. The odd thing was the warmth of miss Lillian''s hands remind her of something. It was familiar, but this is the first time the girl has gotten near her¡ªwhat a peculiar feeling.


    "You have to walk and look ahead proudly, chin up; otherwise, people will take advantage of you. Well, the fact that you agreed to this absurd request shows that you are at least using your brain."


    "Absurd request?"


    Lillian pulled her hands back and nodded. "That is right. Over the years, father has extended the invitation for special guests to attend, but nobody has ever epted."


    "That''s-"


    "It will harm their reputation, yes, but people can afford to sacrifice that for the sake of their own lives. At the end of the day, anybody can build up their reputation no matter how badly they have fallen; as long as they are alive, then there is still a chance. That is why nobody has epted it before; they would rather risk it than die."


    "But there is a chance for an outsider to win, right?"


    Lillian shook her head, "There isn''t; these games are strictly designed for members of the Ageha family." She rolled up the sleeves of her uniform and pointed to a glowing red mark. "This is the proof of participation; they use a drop of our blood for the seal. So the idea of inviting anybody to join was absurd, to begin with."


    "Then why did you say you wanted to test me?"


    Lillian sighed. "I wanted to see if you could do something about this system. You see, I have grown quite tired of wasting valuable time and resources on such a game. There are more fun things we can be doing."


    Zushi shuddered at thest part. Miss Lillian is basically saying this game is too boring for her. A game that requires killing blood rtives. If this is boring, then what fun is she thinking? Zushi knew better than to ask, fearing it would be worse than this killing of blood rtives.


    "You are quite wounded. Will you still stay here and help me?"


    Even though she used her healing ability, she still couldn''t heal Miss Lillianpletely. It would alert those people.

 Chapter 59 - Questions

    Lillian stood up. "Your concern is unnecessary; besides, there is another reason why I came here." The girl started to walk away, and Zushi quickly followed behind her.


    She didn''t say another word and left Miss Lillian to her thoughts. But the entire time, Zushi kept stealing nces at her. The other reason she came here is obvious. She must be worried about sir Lucas. It seems that sir Lucas and she were the only ones not informed about having helpers. If that is the case, then that means they n to dispose of both sir Lucas and her.


    ¡­..


    It was nightfall when Zushi finally summoned up the courage to speak, more like she had to because she couldn''t walk any longer. Perhaps it was because quite some time has passed since she used so much of her power, but she felt more drained.


    To her surprise, Miss Lillian agreed and set up a fire.


    "Won''t the lights attract beasts?"


    Lillian paused. "That is true. But there are no animals in this forest."


    Zushi blinked in surprise. "No animals?"


    "Think about it; this event has been ongoing for many years. The animals that were once here, the others have hunted them long ago. This is why the challenge is getting harder and more people are dying. There are not many who have trained tost a few days without food. While the members of the ageha family are military trained, we are still part of the nobility. Some cannot withstand such a harsh environment."


    So that''s how it is. More people are dying of natural causes than the game. Zushi didn''t know whether that was a good thing or not. It made her feel peculiar.


    Zushi watched her take something out of her bag; it was a dead bird.


    "While there are no animals in this forest, there are some on the outskirts where the games don''t take ce. I caught this earlier, so it may not taste good anymore, but it is better than an empty stomach."


    Zushi immediately understood what the girl was getting at, and her cheeks reddened. "N¡ªno, I am okay without-" Her sentence fell on death''s ears when they heard the rumbling sound of her stomach.


    Lillian rolled her eyes. "There is no need to be modest. I don''t expect the young miss of the Zestra family to have had military training to go without food."


    "There was something of the sort, where we had to eat rations only for days while praying."


    "Is that during Empress Olivia''s mourning ceremony?"


    "That''s right. The Zestra family would lead a prayer and go to the temple."


    "I see."


    Zushi looked at the girl with curiosity. She addressed thest Empress with her title. While that is not a surprise and many people do that. Some just used her name now.


    She was the first Empress who ruled thisnd, but at the same time, there were many problems with her reign. Those problems extended after her death, and many people med her. The seven noble families, for one, never forgave her for herst order. So even Miss Lillian respects the former Empress.


    "Is staring at me that fun?"


    At thatment, Zushi turned frantic, and Lillian sighed. "You have had that habit since your coronation. I wonder what you think of when you are watching me. I am used to all the attention since many watch me, but all those people have hidden intentions. I know for sure that you have no hidden intentions."


    "Are those the only people around you?" Zushi immediately said what was on her mind, and Lillianughed.


    "How bold."


    Zushi quickly understood what she just said and tried to correct her words. But she couldn''t do it, and Lillian replied right away.


    "That is right; those are the only people surrounding me."


    That can''t be right; after all, Miss Lillian has somebody who cares for her deeply. The image of the ck-haired magician appeared in her head. She could clearly remember the expression on his face when he spoke about Miss Lillian.


    "Sir Lucas?" Zushi asked.


    Lillian paused for a moment before she nodded. "Right, I suppose Lucas is the only different one."


    Zushi hesitated to press the issue any further. The two of them aren''t close enough to have such a discussion. But she suspects that Miss Lillian also likes sir Lucas that way. If that is the case, perhaps she won''t turn out to be apletely bad person.


    Still, she recalled what happened earlier and shuddered. Is it that easy for her to harm her own rtive? No matter what evil deeds they havemitted, surely doing something like that is too much.


    Zushi recalled a conversation she had with her sister Mo not too long ago.


    ''There is no use trying to act friendly with her, Zushi; you don''t know how scary she can get. You do realize that whenever we go to war, she single handily defeats the enemy?''


    ''Isn''t it good for her to do that? That means our men don''t waste their strength.''


    She remembered thinking that it isn''t a bad thing to be too strong. But after witnessing it again with her own eyes, Zushi can''t help but think. Too much strength can be deadly and a burden- Zushi wondered how Miss Lillian felt. No matter how strong she is, there will be those who fear her.


    "You''re staring again."


    "Uh-"


    "If you have questions for me, you can ask. I am in a good mood."


    Her sweat fell hearing thest part. So it all depends on her mood? Then again, sir Lucas mentioned that Miss Lillian has a bit of an entric personality. Zushi took a deep breath as she chose her words carefully. Even though she gave the okay, she still ought to be careful with her words.


    ''I saw with my own eyes how ruthless she was just now.'' But despite seeing it with her own eyes, she isn''t afraid. Why isn''t she afraid? Isn''t this the woman who hurt her son?


    Zushi decided not to beat around the bush and directly ask. "How do you feel about being too strong?"


    "Too strong, huh?" Lillian mumbled. "Although it may seem like I am invincible, I do have my ws."


    What ws? With strength like that, nobody can get near her.


    "Moreover, there is somebody out there who is stronger than me."


    "Sir Lucas?"


    Lillian shook her head. "While I do not doubt his capabilities, there is somebody out there who is stronger than him."


    "That person-"


    "This isn''t a huge secret, but you probably haven''t heard of it before. I had an older brother; he was the heir of the Ageha family."


    Zushi cringed when she heard the past tense.


    "I don''t know if he is dead or not. But one day, after a huge incident in the monastery, he vanished."

 Chapter 60 - The Balance

    The central town has a huge monastery. There was arge fire a few years ago, and arge portion of it ended up burned down. However, it seemed recently they finished reconstructing the ce. After the hunt, one of her invites, other than the birthday party the Ageha family would hold, is visiting the monastery.


    To say she wasn''t looking forward to it would be a lie. She was very excited when she heard the news. For the Zestra family, ces of worship were holy grounds. Before this incident, the central town monastery was the best ce of worship.


    She always thought it was a shame that she never got a chance to see it. So it was something like this. Now she is starting to understand why Miss Lillian is hostile towards that person. It is because he reced her dear brother.


    "If nobody has found his body, he is alive," Zushi said with a determined look.


    Lillian paused for a moment. "Indeed, I think that too. But if that is truly the case, then I resent him for not returning and leaving his mess to me." She trailed off. "You see, my brother was nning to sabotage our father and take over the Ageha family. He was in the final stages of his n but vanished."


    Zushis eyes widened, stunned. "Is it okay for me to hear this?"


    "It is because Empress if you want what is best for the Empire. You have to get rid of the route of the problem."


    "Are you saying the Ageha family are the ones who-"


    "Half. The Ageha family has half the power in the Empire, and the other half belongs to the nk family."


    The nk family, huh?


    ''When you get to the capital, you must be careful, child. The ruthlessness of the Ageha family aside, some work in the shadows. Those people are even more dangerous since they hide?''


    Now that she thought about it, her mother-inw warned her about these people. They were the only ones who didn''t send a representative over during the coronation. Although they dide and greet her, it was only when they heard that sir Lucas was staying.


    "Are the two sides at war?"


    "In a sense, yes, but they do not dere it openly since it would tip the bnce of the Empire."


    It seems there is no ce for her in the current Empire.


    "But your appearance has already tipped that bnce."


    "Eh? But I haven''t done anything."


    "Right, you haven''t done anything yet; you have no actual power. But the presence of an actual Empress and not just a substitute is dangerous enough. I suppose this is the reason why the nk family has be bolder recently."


    Just her presence? No, that seems wrong. "Is it my power they fear?" Zushi mumbled.


    "Yes. The Empress''s special ability can change the bnce easily. If you want to make either of them submit, you can easily do so. But Empress, you''re not going to force anybody to obey you, correct?"


    Zushi slowly nodded her head. She could never use this ability to force people to obey her. Although that is the main purpose of this power, she cannot use it for such things.


    "My father and the nk family must understand that very well; otherwise, they would treat you with more respect. They probably don''t think you have enough control of your power." Lillian trailed off. "But that isn''t the case."


    It happened in a sh second, there was a de at her throat, and Miss Lillian let out a murderous aura. In that second, a blue-colored light surrounded her, and gorgeous butterflies appeared, pushing the de away.


    Lillian chuckled. "It seems you have the protection of the heavens, dear Empress. Just now, I seriously intended to wound you."


    Zushi stared at her dumbfounded. Despite what happened seconds ago, she didn''t mind. Miss Lillian did try to hurt her but only to test her abilities; she didn''t seriously intend to kill her.


    Miss Lillian treats her like an enemy, but she answered all those questions and even gave her information.


    She thought she was starting to understand what this woman wanted from her, but now she is even more confused than before. What does this person want with her?


    Lillian finished roasting the chicken and ced it on a makeshift stick, and passed it to her. "Here, eat something; it will be tiring tomorrow."


    Indeed now that Miss Lillian has joined her, the situation has changed. They won''t carelessly attack her, or her presence may cause more of them to head her way.


    "Thank you." Zushi epted it. It was only fried meat, and yet it tasted very good. Then again, she didn''t watch how Miss Lillian prepared it since she focused on the content of their conversation.


    Survival skills, huh? She hated to admit it, but she lived a rather sheltered lifestyle. Although her uncle''s behavior towards her gradually became stranger, he never sent her out of the house.


    "I must admit I am impressed. You epted this invitation with zero survival skills; even an idiot would know better than to enter the enemy den like this. What were you nning to do for food?"


    It felt like an arrow had shot her chest when she heard Lillian say those words bluntly. Indeed she didn''t think this through. She has zero survival skills. She doesn''t know the first thing about the forest, let alone staying here until the end of the game.


    "I was thinking of using magic to sustain my hunger," Zushi mumbled.


    Lillian rolled her eyes. "You really are a fool. You do realize that using magic in this ce will have the opposite effect since you''re an outsider."


    "I was thinking of ways to avoid people until the end," Zushi admitted.


    A sh of disappointment appeared on Lillian''s face, but she nodded. "I should have known. Then again, it doesn''t matter what option you chose; the general public will still judge you."


    Is that how it is?


    "Then what about you, Miss Lillian? Won''t they say something about you helping me?"


    Lillian sighed. "So the people must have heard by now that I entered, but they are most likely debating who I came here to help. They went through all the trouble of not informing you two, so now they must be cing bets."


    Zushi didn''t immediately reply to that.


    It is still difficult for her to adjust to the games of the Ageha family. She doesn''t understand their mindset. For her, this entire game held no meaning whatsoever, it is a game that would lead to fewer people in the Ageha family.


    With the current situation won''t it be a disadvantage? Unless the current Ageha family head is that confident in the people remaining. There is Miss Lilian- but surely the current head understands that his daughter is unpredictable?


    Nobody in that family trusts one another. Zushi understood that much about the peculiar Ageha family.

 Chapter 61 - The Missing Answers

    "Won''t helping me be-"


    "Yes, the public may scorn you. After all, the support you receive from the general public is because they expect you to take down the Ageha family." Lillian trailed off. "Will you push me away?" ??


    Zushi shook her head. "I am not an idiot, even though I understand the current circumstances. I won''t be able to survive without your help."


    Lillian''s lips curve to a smile. "At the very least you are using your head. Indeed that is the case, even if you made it through the forest you won''t be able to win. Empress, do you want to make a bet?"


    "A bet?"


    "How many people will chase you once they hear I am with you. Or how many will you leave you alone? Either way their target is still Lucas."


    "Then shouldn''t you have gone to him?"


    Lillian shook her head. "If I went to Lucas, then there would be those who would argue that I am intentionally going against you. The smartest move is to help the clueless Empress. Although helping you has its own share of issues, this is still the best move."


    "Thats not what I am asking."


    "Lucas will be fine."


    "Fine?"


    "Yes, Lucas will notin as long as it makes sense. Also he will understand."


    Zushi couldn''t miss the tender look on her face when she said those words. It seems Miss Lillian really does love sir Lucas, and yet she wonders why. She wonders why the two have not admitted it. They spend so much time together, normally it would be difficult to spend that much time and not say anything.


    They could be dating in secret but she doubts it- Zushi quickly shook her head. She needs to stop reading thosemon romance novels. It is no wonder her household banned such books. Read too much of them and it is easy to lose sight of reality.


    The power of knowledge huh?


    Zushi was about to ask her another question when they heard a rustling sounde from the direction of the bushes.


    "The food will disappear if you don''t stop hiding." Lillian suddenly spoke up.


    A figure appeared in the darkness, once they got closer to the light from the campfire Zushi saw a tall man with white coloured hair wearing a navy blue coloured cloak.


    "Sir Ramon who disobeyed my orders." Lillianmented.


    It took her a moment to understand. Miss Lillian must have sent this man to help sir Lucas, but instead he followed her.


    "Like he needs my help."


    "Even if he doesn''t, you should go."


    "And have him beat me up? No thanks." Ramon quickly joined them by the campfire and picked up one of the sticks and bit into the meat. "Besides that guy wont cook."


    "You''ve been trained to go without food, you would be able to survive."


    "Even if that is the case, good food is good food. Besides what did you catch? Why is there so many?"


    "I shot arge bird, that''s all."


    Zushi silently observed their interactions. She was looking at the man in particr. That colour hair is he from the nk family? Just now Miss Lillian made it sound like the two families were at odds with each other. Then again whatever applies to the Ageha family doesn''t seem to apply to Miss Lillian.


    Ramon turned to her. "Hey, is this one?"


    "Right, it''s the Empress."


    At thatment Ramon stood up and circled around her a few times. There was a puzzled look on his face. "So why does the Empress have your brothers magic inside her?"


    Eh? What did he just say?


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, this is definitely that brat Raijus mana. She doesn''t have all of it, but there is arge portion."


    "Enough to sustain a life?"


    "Yeah."


    Zushi stared at the two nkly and Lillian sighed. Zushi watched as she put her food down. The girl suddenly stood up and pulled out her sword for a moment all she could do was stare at the girl who extended her de towards her.


    "Do you truly not remember what happened Empress?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The ident you were part of it, as a child you met my brother. You two were apprentices in that ce. You were both present during the monastery copse. I have suspicions that you guys caused the fire. But I cannot in my wildest imagination think of the reason why. My brother was supposed to march his troops into the ageha family household that night, but he went to the monastery."


    ".."


    "Zestra Zushi, what happened that night? Unfortunately only you have the answers, since the missing cannot talk."


    All of this information was too much for her. Zushi wanted to deny everything miss Lillian just said but for some reason she couldn''t. How could she? Even her Uncle admitted that she lost a part of her memories.


    ''As a member of the Zestra household it would be easy for them to restore my memories but they never did that.'' Zushi never questioned her uncle or the households decision. She was still far too young to understand why she would have lost her memories.


    She did consider a few reasons why, perhaps a ritual went wrong and she lost her memories as a result. The Zestra family would conduct many rituals every single year. If the general public found out that something went wrong then it could impact the amount of donations received.


    Zushi sighed at that thought. So in the end of the day this alles down to money. She already understood how superficial and rotten the Empire was. That was why she wanted to move out and live a peaceful life with her son. But at the end of the day she realized that she could not escape her destiny.


    The only way she could ensure her son''s safety is to be the Empress. She had no other path. She tried running away with Braden before but at the end of the day the people from her family still followed her. They used kind words and said they are doing this to protect her but they also gave her a warning.


    Lillian suddenly sighed. "I suppose you do not remember. The rumors about you losing your memories must be true then."


    Zushi looked at the woman stunned. How on earth does she know that? Only people from her family should know. They took great lengths to conceal this information.


    "How?"


    Lillian chuckled. "It is easy for me to slip a spy or two into your household. Did you think all the servants in the Zestra manor are loyal? There are many who grow weary of the old fashion traditions and want a way out. It''s not just my spies but even my father and that man have nted spies there. My father has been observing the Zestra household in secret for many years. I don''t know what he wants but as long as he doesn''t get in the way of my spy I have left it be."


    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 62 - If You Truly Want To Be With Her

    After he said those words Andrew could not hide the disgust on his face. He did not understand these feelings very well but ever since he met that man he has not liked him. Andrew recalled the first time they met, that man was escorting Lyn to the first family dinner in so long.


    ''From day one he was all over Lyn. I watched their interaction and saw him shamelessly trying to make a move! Lyn being so clueless and unfamiliar with men had no idea that Rhys was toying with her.''


    As somebody who has maintained the traditional values of the royal family, he felt repulsed seeing such behaviour.


    "I do not like that man." Andrew trailed off. "He reminds me off ude using such dark magic."


    "Biased as usual. I know you are aware that he uses it for good."


    Andrew knew he could not argue there.


    "Unlike Kazuya, he tells her everything. For Lyn that is very important."


    "Leave, I still have work." Andrew did not respond to his words and sent him away. He returned his attention to his work and after a few minutes he heard the sound of the door closing.


    A deep sigh passed his lips. ''It is not like I do not understand. That man, no Rhys is not just fooling around with Lyn.''


    But Andrew recalled the conversation he had with Rhys recently.


    ¡­


    It happened a few days before Lyn received the summons regarding the academy. It seemed Rhys knew before hand that she would eventually go.


    Today he was supervising the soldiers training in the training grounds. ''It seems mother is serious about gathering the soldiers.'' He knew she was prepared forbat at anytime but this is the first time she has been so open about it. Is it like that then?


    ''Since you already know what cards we have then we won''t hide it.''


    Andrew''s gaze fell on the man who casually appeared beside him.


    It was his sister''s boyfriend, her current lover Rhys. The two had an unusual rtionship with one another.


    "Why is Lyn not with you?"


    Rhysughed. "Come now Prince Andrew, you know your sister and me are not tied to the hip."


    Andrew frowned at hisnguage. "Careful what you say."


    "Queen Orthez training the soldiers in the open like this, she is basically telling people that war will happen."


    "There is no use hiding anymore."


    "Well it is better to show the enemy your cards to show them that they cannot intimidate you even if they know something."


    He sighed when he heard Rhys response. It seems this man and him are quite simr. Is that the reason why he feels so frustrated and shaken whenever they meet?


    "Did you need something from me?"


    "Lyn will be joining the academy soon."


    ''I did hear her express an interest on that but-''


    "The academy has to send a formal invitation." Andrew paused. "They will send her one."


    Rhys nodded. "From that time onwards a lot of things will happen quickly. I came here to ask that you limit your interference. Please only intervene if Lyn is in a life threatening situation."


    At those words his gaze darkened. "That is too risky."


    "I am aware, but people will not take Lyn seriously if you continue to watch over everything she does. In fact it has the opposite affect right? People think Lyn is under some type of surveince. They do not think your actions are for protection."


    Andrew knew he could not argue with that. It is frustrating how sharp this man is, even if he is lowbor- he shook his head. That is no longer the case. He cannot use the words lowborn or insult his lineage. This guy''s far was a scumbag but at the end of the day he is still royalty.


    "Lyn is aware of your lineage now. Shouldn''t you save this stuff for another time and ask me something else instead?"


    Rhys sighed. "You already know what my feelings are towards her First Prince."


    "That is even more the reason why I do not understand why you are mentioning all of this. If you truly want her to get recognition, her marriage with you will be more beneficial than the one she has with Allen."


    Certainly if Lyn marries Rhys it means she will have to remain in the Mist Kingdom. Rhys was only one of the many Princes in the Rain Kingdom, he was not the heir so he would stay in the Mist Kingdom instead. However if Lyn married Allen then she would have to leave the Mist Kingdom and be the Wind Kingdom''s Queen.


    Allen is the direct heir of the Wind Kingdom royal family. If he takes a wife he will take her with him. Originally this was the reason why mother set up the marriage.


    ''I do not think I can fight them all off for long. It was your father, it was Osamu who shielded me from the wrongdoings of those people. I may have strength, but I am not as wise as your father. I will not be able to keep Lyn safe with my methods.


    That is why she must marry Allen, it will be a legit excuse for her to leave. Even if Osamu''s enemies learn of her existence it will be toote since she would have already be the Wind Kingdom''s Queen.''


    One cannot hold a dual citizenship if they are a member of royalty or the elite. If Lyn marries Allen she would be a citizen of the Wind Kingdom. ording to the alliance between Kingdoms, one cannot interfere in the others citizens without permission. Those people would not be able to make a move.


    Not as wise? He wanted tough at those words. Mother is a wise Queen, she has far more potential as a ruler than father did. Faher himself said such things when he was still around.


    ''You must support her, only Orthez can unite thisnd.''


    To unite thend would mean joining all the Kingdom''s together and bing the Empire. Due to the war several centuries ago this ce has been divided into several Kingdoms. There is no Empress or Emperor, and there are several rulers.


    Some may say this is more efficient but he would have to disagree. Too many conflicts happen because they do not just report directly to one person.


    "I am aware, but I cannot force Lyn to marry me. Moreover, I do not think I can be the King of the Mist Kingdom."


    "Is that due to your personal grudge?" Andrew asked. He only heard a little bit about it, but it cleared a lot of things up. The reason why sir Rhys approached Lyn.


    "Initially it was, I thought I could trick Lyn. When I first heard of the Queen neglecting Lyn, I knew something was wrong. I confirmed those suspicious feelings when I saw the ce she remained at. Her residence that was cut off from the rest, and yet the flowers in the courtyard were beautiful. They were well maintained. The building was old and it looked neglected, but those flowers were all Lyn''s favourites.. Ah so she is the Queens favorite, I had those thoughts and believed I could use her."

 Chapter 63 - The Fire Witch

    If somebody else said this to him, he would remain more cautious. Ever since he became Lillian''s mage, countless people have tried to sabotage their rtionship. They would do anything to tear them away from one another, resulting in many pointless stories.


    For a moment, Lucas thought it was another one of those scenarios, but that appears not to be the case here. This man would gain nothing from lying.


    "Yes, as a strong devotion to god. I thought she was a noble person and the way she took care of the children too."


    "If you met her, then why didn''t she recognize you?"


    "At that time, I had just suffered from an ident; for a while, the other side of my face was disfigured."


    So that would exin it. But even then, he found it odd; normally, Lillian does not need appearance to identify someone.. She trusts her magic more than her eyes. Moreover, with strong eyes like hers, the eyes of the Empress, something like this shouldn''t have passed by her.


    The only thing he could think of was she did this deliberately, but why would she do something like that?


    "Then one day I received word from back home. They said the fire which was in town and had ns to cause destruction somewhere. Despite my condition, they gave me strict instructions to confront her if I see her."


    The fire witch, right there was a time where people gave Lillian that name.


    "On the day I received the report, that was when the ident happened. Somebody set the church in mes, and the children went missing. Fortunately, none of the children died; the only casualties were the priests and mages. In the center of all these mes, I saw Miss Lillian. At first, I thought she got caught up in the mess, but then I saw the sparks from her fingertips and noticed how she was the only one not affected by the fire."


    "So, what did you say?" At those words, Lucas'' friendly tone vanished, and a dark aura surrounded him.


    "I told her I was wrong to have trusted her so much. She is the epitome of evil and people''s misfortune."


    Lucas dropped the burnt fish he had been eating and was soon in front of Orion. He extended his hand out and grabbed hold of the man''s neck. A dangerous look shed through his eyes.


    "You said such things to her?"


    "At that time, I thought the children were dead and that she hid them somewhere. I knew all the rumors regarding the fire witch. It was because of an ident in another town that my face ended up this way. That is why I didn''t think much of it."


    Lucas increased his grip, and the man''s face color gradually turned paler. But Orion continued to speak.


    "My head was all muddled. I thought if she really was the fire witch from the rumors, then it is possible."


    ''How much did those words hurt her? How much did she have to endure? I should join her next time she goes on her outings. I can''t let her be.''


    He recalled that time very well since Lillian unexpectedly slumped in his arms and did not leave his embrace for a few minutes. She looked weaker and drained. But he couldn''t say anything until she spoke up.


    ''My resolve has not wavered even with this incident. If I have to be the viin to save the Empire, then I shall. But Lucas, you are the only one who I will not allow to have such a misunderstanding. No matter what I do, remain as you have by my side.''


    It was the first time she had said such honest-sounding words. The next time was a few yearster when she admitted that stuff about her family.


    When he first met her, Lucas already knew that she was just a normal girl.


    A normal girl who looked at the state of the Empire saw her cursed powers and decided to y the viin. Deep down, what is the real her? She probably has no idea how to act normal anymore. But that was fine with him; he would ept everything about her regardless.


    That stupid girl, she didn''t have to say such things. He did not intend to leave her anymore. At first, he only went along with things to see how far she could go. But at some point, his feelings changed.


    Lucas wanted nothing more than to kill the man in front of him. It would be easy for him to do that. He could snap his neck in seconds, and his pity excuse of a life would end. But Lucas understood something.


    Lillian knew who this man was and yet still asked him for help. If she is going to go that far regardless of what happened between them, then he cannot destroy her resolve.


    He loosened his grip and eventually let go. Orion kneels to the side, coughing. "Be grateful that you still have value."


    The moment Lillian loses interest in this guy, though, he can''t guarantee that he won''t kill him.


    "When did you find out the fire witch and Lillian were the same people?"


    "The moment I returned to the city. People were talking about it. They said the so-called fire witch that went around burning cities was actually the second daughter of the Ageha family. When I heard that, I hesitated a little."


    "Why?" Lucas asked. He may as well listen to his excuses, although it won''t change his opinion.


    ''This man will die by my hands in the future.'' For causing Lillian to end up in that weak state, he does not deserve to live.


    "Despite the rumors about her. She treats the soldiers under her unit well enough, they fear her, but they respect her. All of them told me the same thing ''The general will never do such a thing. If she truly burned those cities, then it was for a reason.'' None of those soldiers had any reason to suck up to her wealth since they belonged to prestigious families themselves. Moreover, I have seen her casually disrupt her father from causing further chaos before. She is subtle, but any veteran soldier can see it."


    Hah, so from this, he had doubts? Howughable.


    "What you should have trusted was the Lillian you got to know in those three weeks. Lillian is not the type of person to drop her guard like that, even for a casual visit to another city. She has many enemies who are after her life every day. For her to let her guard down the way she did and expose herself must mean that ce was special."

 Chapter 64 - The Mysterious Guest

    He has not known Lillian for very long. Even though he spent so many years by her side, there were many things he needed to learn. But from what he did know of her, he knew what she did there was umon. Three whole weeks was the longest she spent out of the city. Normally she would not spend that long away unless it is for war, so he knew something was off.


    ''But I decided to wait for her, even when I heard those rumors. I waited.''


    "I understand." Orion looked away and shame-filled his features. "When she sent that letter, I thought this was my chance to make amends."


    "So that is why you epted?"


    "There is the reasons I gave her too.. The current Empire''s corruption is very dangerous. At this stage, a world where there is nothing but bloodshed on the treats wille about. A world where it is not safe to walk outside. I cannot allow that to happen."


    "What Lillian wants, you realize it isn''t exactly peace?"


    Orion nodded. "I am aware, but even then, I will take the risk of following her; it is all or nothing. This is the best possible path to walk on."


    Lucas paused for a moment when he heard thatst line. Now that he thought about it, that ginger-haired woman who clings to Lillian. What was her name Jorah? That one said something simr before.


    At the memory of the woman, he turned to look at Orion. He thought there was something familiar about this man, but he resembles that woman a lot.


    "Do you have a sister?" Lucas was not the type of person to dwell on his thoughts. If he had a question, the best solution was just to say it outright.


    "I did."


    Past tense?


    "No," Orion shook his head. "I have, but right now, we are living apart from each other. Not just right now, but I want that to be the case in the future too."


    "Huh, you dislike her?"


    "Not at all; she is very dear to me."


    Then what is all that about? Lucas was about to ask that question when they heard the sound of arge roar in the eastern side of the forest.


    Lucas closed his eyes for a moment and focused on the sound. He blinked once he saw the images that shed through his head.


    "Sir Lucas?"


    "No need to worry; it''s just wanderer."


    "Do you mean-"


    Lucas nodded. "Quite some time has passed since Ist saw one. Somebody brave enough to cross from another dimension."


    Although there are mere rumors about the world outside the Empire, he held more knowledge like a magician who has lived for a long time. Other dimensions exist; a world away from all of this lies beyond. But to break that wall, one must have a considerable amount of magic. Or no longer have a human form.


    It seems this case is thetter. Lucas saw in his vision just now Lillian approaching the figure.


    "Lillian is here too?"


    Orion nodded. "She went to the Empress."


    Of course, she would; in this situation, it would make sense. Then he supposes he ought to leave that mysterious guest in her hands. If he handled it, then that poor creature would notst a second.


    ''I would just take whatever mana they have and leave them to die. But Lillian will make use of it, I am sure.''


    "By the way, sir Lucas, I apologize if this is direct of me but are miss Lillian and you truly lovers like the rumors say?"


    If he is going to apologize for being too direct, do not say it at all! Lucas only sighed when he saw the curious look on Orion''s face. It resembled the one the Empress had when she asked about it. Why do people get so worked up when ites to these topics? Maybe he should ask Lillian to stop that rumor, but then her father would get on her case about marriage.


    Lucas isn''t all too worried about Lillian marrying. After all, if her ns seed, then the Empire will undergo a strong reform. A marriage alliance with another family will be thest thing on her mind. She won''t have her father around to decide anymore since she envisions that man will be the first to die in the future.


    ''Even if she did get married, nothing will change between them. I will remain by her side.''


    At the very least, that is what Lillian said to him. People change when they marry, and while Lillian is not the typical woman, Lucas wondered. Would it be the same for her? Would she fall for her partner and be a mindless puppet?


    Lucas sighed deeply. There is no use thinking such things now; besides, he should give a satisfying response to this clueless fool.


    __


    After she made sure that the Empress had gone to sleep, Lillian found herself wandering around the forest. She left Ramon behind to watch over the Empress. It is careless to sleep during these games.


    One could easily attack the other person in their sleep. They would never see the light of day again and be dead by sunrise. So most people did not sleep; they would use their magic for this purpose. But doing that uses a lot of mana. If a person is not skilled in that field, there is a chance of them using up all their mana.


    Still, even if Ramon was not there, she would be fine. Lillian saw it, the Empress familiar. ''Blue butterflies, huh? How ironic. I have deadly red flowers as my familiar, and she has butterflies.''


    Both familiars normally would be used to signify peace, but Lillian sensed something ominous about the butterflies.


    The reason for this walk? It was difficult for her to fall asleep after she saw the Empress''s reaction to her questions. That woman still has no memories of what happened. It was a gamble asking her, but perhaps she expected too much.


    ''Brother, where are you? I do not believe you are dead; nobody has found your body.''


    But there was always the high chance that his body turned into ashes from overusing his magic. That is a side effect for those with the me ability. ording to Lucas, while she is not immune to it, she has far too much mana, so it would not kill her even if she used her mes a lot,.


    ''There are more chances for you to die with those crazy experiments.''


    Lillian chuckled when she recalled Lucas'' expression. That person is truly amusing; no matter what she does, he remains by her side. He may reprimand her, but he would still treat her with kind- her thoughts broke off hearing arge roar and a shadow that loomed over her.


    She turned around and saw arge dragon flying, no she saw lightning sparks on it''s right-wing. It came crashing down a few feet away from where she was.


    A dragon in this forest? With the ageha family barrier, it should be impossible for anything thatrge to get in without alerting her father and brother.


    Unless-- an idea came to mind, and Lillian walked towards the direction of the crash. The damage caused by a single dragon falling down normally would berge, but she only saw minor destruction when Lillian got closer.


    Perhaps it truly is what she thinks. She got closer and closer until she saw it, in the center of the broken ground. There was a man huddled up in rags. Lillian could not miss how the scales gradually vanished from the man''s body.


    Her lips curve to a smile. To meet a wanderer here of all ces, is this a blessing or a fortune?

 Chapter 65 - The Dragon God

    Lucas had told her of wanderers, individuals who wandered into another dimension by mistake. It was one of the first things she learned from him when he was helping train her to control her mana.


    She found many books on it in Lucas tower before he woke up, so she brought them to him and exined everything to her.


    ''Wanders are individuals who wander into a dimension after losing their human form or have arge amount of mana. The first case happens frequently; they can normally adapt and live a normal life depending on the time they walk into. But this also depends on what form they take. If it is a vicious creature, then naturally, they will die once normal people discover them. However, if it''s a small beast, they can even pass off as pests.''


    Lose their human form, huh? Lillian observed the strange man for a few minutes and noticed that different parts of his body would shift every few seconds.


    It seems he has no control of it. He even wandered into a forest of death without realizing what bad timing it was.. Lillian extended her hand out, and a bright-colored light emerged from her palm.


    If it is this far then, nobody should see her using light magic.


    Lillian watched as the shapeshifting stopped, and he remained in his human form. This is not the type to waste on another ything, but it intrigued her. She has met other wanders before, but none of them have lost their human form and be a creature. She is curious how this happened; moreover, she recalled the dragon form she just saw a few minutes ago.


    Red and orange colored scales, it looked like arge firebird from where she was. It was beautiful, and yet there was something off about it.


    She picked up a stick from the corner and poked the man''s face with it. Would he wake up if she did this? She doesn''t want to wait long.


    ''If you encounter a wanderer, it is best to decide it''s fate quickly. If you decide to use them, you can, but if they have no purpose, you better dispose of them.''


    Lucas gave her strict instructions on how to deal with these people. She needs this person to wake up, learn about him, and either kill or make use of him. Having a dragon around during this forest of death would make things easier for them. So even if he has a boring story, she could make use of him.


    Unfortunately, even after poking him with the stick, he did not budge an inch. Lillian sighed deeply and edged closer; she extended her hand out and touched his cheek.


    "If you don''t wake up, I will kill you."


    It is better than having her siblings discover and use him, thus making it harder for the Empress. "Unfortunately, I have to help that annoying Empress win so you cannot be a liability."


    The man remained still and unmoving, causing her to sigh. She was losing her patience already. She was already in a bad mood because of the Empress.


    ''I cannot me her exactly for not having any memories, but it is very frustrating. I thought I would finally get closer to finding my brother.''


    When she finally finds that guy, she is going to let him have an earful. How dare he act so carelessly and split off from her on the very day he was supposed to overtake their father. It was careless, and she should never have let him go. But he had that stupid look on his face when he realized the Empress was still in the monastery.


    Her brother''s expression that day, it was something she could never forget. Lillian was no idiot; she had already realized that he was attached to her. But it was the first time she confirmed that her brother liked- her thoughts broke off when the man suddenly stirred away.


    Lillian blinked, surprised. ''Earlier, when I let out a murderous aura, he didn''t budge an inch, but the moment I used light magic-'' Lillian increased the light around her hand, and sure enough, he looked like he was on the verge of waking up.


    "--Lyn."


    Oh, a name? A girl''s name?


    "Your majesty, you have to get away."


    She tilted her head as she registered the next few words. So it seemed like thest thing he remembers was getting involved in an ident. The woman he keeps calling out for seems to be his master? If he lost his human form and became a dragon, he most likelyes from the same time frame.


    How interesting, it seems shended a jackpot. The more of her light magic she used, the more the man''s clothing seemed to alter. She saw a bright mark on his neck and arms.


    It is the mark of a dragon god.


    After a few minutes, the man eventually woke up. He groggily rubbed his eyes and blinked. Sweat covers his entire face, and he flinches the moment he moves. Lillian extended her handkerchief towards him.


    "Clean your face up."


    Her magic healed the wounds and fixed his clothes to a certain degree that it no longer looked like rags. But the dirt on his face remained. The man blinked once and then suddenly drew back from her with a cautious look on his face.


    Lillian sighed, a bit of ate reaction. But it was true she was on the verge of killing him just a few seconds ago.


    "If I wanted to kill you, you would have been dead already. You crashed almost half an hour ago." A good twenty minutes flew by before she knew it.


    The man hesitantly took the handkerchief from her. "Where is Lyn, no the Empress?"


    ''Indeed, it seems we came from the same world, but he must be from another Empire.''


    "Unfortunately, there is nobody with that name here. We do have an Empress, though, but just recently. She is a bit on the clumsy side too."


    "I did it again. I wandered to another ce." The man cursed and punched the ground with his fists. "How could I wander during that time? How careless."


    So it seems he is aware of what he is, how interesting. The past wanderers that she has met before normally have no idea what happened. Then again, she never gives them long to figure things out before killing them.


    "That mark is the mark of a dragon god."


    He suddenly turned quiet.


    "Most wanderers lose their human formpletely and even if they revert back to being a human. They can no longer speak the samenguage. But it seems that isn''t the case with you."


    Does it have something to do with the mark? Is that the reason why he has control of his senses? It intrigues her. It looks like she has something new she can use to pass the time.

 Chapter 66 - Tale Of The Last Age

    "Teo."


    Lillian blinked, puzzled.


    "It is rude to address somebody as you. Teo is my name."


    A wanderer who gives their name, huh? This is truly interesting; it seems she can use him. For a human to turn into a dragon and even obtain the mark of the dragon god means he is no simple person. But before she can use him, she ought to learn more.


    "Then Teo, I am Lillian."


    "Lillian, Lili-!" His eyes suddenly widen. "Are you Falzo Lillian? The great Empress of the Adestra Empire?" .


    Uh, wait, what? What is he talking about?


    "My name is Ageha Lillian." Lillian corrected.


    "Is your husband not the great mage, sir Lucas?"


    Lillian became startled at the mention of Lucas. How does he know about Lucas? If he is a wanderer, he should have no knowledge of this world. Is he truly a wanderer? She scanned him up and down; his clothes are unique. She has never seen such a thing before, so it is clear he isn''t from here.


    Teo suddenly drew back as though he had just realized something. "I realize it may be rude to ask, but how old are you?"


    "Twenty-five."


    At thatment, Teo mumbled. "So there are three more years before then."


    What is he talking about?


    "I apologize; it seems I have the wrong person. I think I understand my situation better. This is the world three years ago before the world merger urred."


    "World merger?" Lillian repeated.


    Teo bit his lip, and Lillian quickly interjected. "If you are worried about this distorting your time frame, please rest assured."


    Lucas will surely use his powers to make sure nothing goes wrong. Moreover, she doesn''t want him to stop; she is genuinely intrigued about where this man came from.


    "I came from and far from here, and yet at the same time, it is close by. I do not know how much information you have on it during this time, but other worlds exist beyond this Empire. Some are easy to reach, you can go by boat and travel by sea. During this time, people may not see it because there is arge barrier restricting entry to outsiders. But all these inds contain different Empires."


    "Something that simple?"


    Teo nodded. "It is, but most people are unaware because of the barrier."


    "Then-"


    "To break that barrier, one will need a powerful mage by their side. A mage and a woman with powerful light magic."


    ''It seems it won''t be here then. Does that mean I ought to send Lucas to the Empress side? I did consider that for a bit when my father set things up. But when Lucas came rushing to me, I decided against it.''


    Even if it is Lucas alone, she wants somebody to remain by her side.


    "So, is that what you did?" As far as she can tell, this man is not a mage.


    "Yes that is what Lyn, the current Empress in the phoenix empire did. She and her second husband, Sir Rhys traveled at sea and eventually reached another ce. The barrier was not normal; it was protected by a guardian spirit of the mountain too. It was not easy. I was worried about those two and wanted to chase after them, but I could not leave the Empire be.


    During the time her first husband became sick, Lyn dismissed all her retainers and tended to him. So there was nobody left who was trustworthy enough. When she finally received the Empress title, her husband died during the ceremony."


    ''That must have been painful. For some reason, I can sympathize.''


    "She married her second husband, six months after only due to the pressure of the Kingdom''s elders. Initially, the Empire was divided into several Kingdoms, Mist, snow, lightning, rain, and earth. But towards the end of her Queen reign, she managed to unite everybody, and thus we became the phoenix Empire. It took some time for her to obtain the title since it meant dismissing all the leaders of the Kingdoms."


    Lillian looked intrigued as he continued to speak. This is the first time she is hearing so much about another world she wants to learn more about.


    "At first, it was a political marriage, but they settled whatever differences they had and became a true couple. It was during that time there were rumors about a whirlpool of magic appearing randomly in towns. The Emperor decided to investigate and discovered the possibility of crossing other realms. It seemed he had been researching this for a long time, but it was the first time he got a proper clue. The Empress feared that something would go wrong, so she went with him. It was a good thing because, in the end, they found that some of the whirlpools led directly to another Empire."


    "So," Lillian trailed off. "There are two ways to get to another Empire/time?"


    Teo nodded. "The whirlpools, however, are rare. During this time, I do not think they have appeared as frequently."


    It seems this person is quick to grasp the situation. He must have sensed her interested tone.


    "What about this world merger?"


    "It is exactly as the name implies, a way to merge the worlds. While there were some inds, one could travel by boat. There were some in a closed space from the rest. We learned that these Empires were originally in the same time-space, but due to heavy destruction from war, there was an agreement among the survivors. They would all go off and create their own Empires. The original world, however, was not the world I lived in." He paused. "This is the original world."


    Lillian blinked when she heard those words. For some reason, it makes sense. Some areas in the Empire look like they have been damaged heavily by mass destruction, and some buildings are hard to restore. There is also an area her father prohibits people from entering- it seems she has a lead on this.


    "How did you merge things?"


    "The woman with light magic and her mage in this world are the ones who connected the worlds."


    "So they just have to join their magic?"


    "Their magic has to be one." Teo averted his gaze. "It is only when two souls be one can their magic merge together."


    Lillian immediately understood his words and felt a pang in her heart.


    ''Does that mean Lucas will get together with the Empress?'' She recalled their interaction and clenched her fist. Indeed they make a good couple. It was the first time she saw Lucas speak to another female sofortably, and he even admitted that the Empress is interesting.


    But no, there was something about it that did not seem right to her. Moreover, when she listened to this story, it felt very familiar to her.

 Chapter 67 - How To End The Game

    Her thoughts broke off when a stream of coughs escaped Teo''s lips. When she saw the traces of blood, she frowned and extended her hand out. A yellow-colored light emerged and wrapped around Teo.


    "Please stay still."


    "You have light magic?"


    Lillian sighed deeply. "I only discovered this a year ago, so I am unsure too." On her other hand, a ck circr ball appears. "But you see this? My magic is pure ck. It doesn''t make sense for me to be able to user light magic in this situation."


    "Do you have a mage by your side? Perhaps you can ask him." .


    She shook her head. "I haven''t told him about this. It is too strange. I thought I could work it out on my own. But this is not a field I specialize in. It is too risky for me to discuss it."


    "And yet you informed me?"


    "As a wanderer, you will not remain here long. Moreover, after hearing your story, I felt drawn to it. Sir Teo, would you show me where the whirlpool you came from was?"


    She needs to see for herself.


    Teo nodded. "I shall be d to show you. However, I presume we have to escape the death game."


    "You know about it?"


    "When the worlds merged, the Empress of the adestra Empire frequently came over. She would share many stories with my Empress. The two of them have opposite personalities, but they got along very well. She spoke of this forest of death where there was once a cruel man who tested his children every month."


    Lillian had this inkling suspicion that the Empress of the Adestra Empire was Zushi, but it felt wrong to say that. Perhaps when Teo meets Zushi, he will react to her?


    "So you are aware we are in the middle of the game. Initially, I was exempt from participating, but my father yed a trick. Outsiders were not supposed to help, but they broke those rules. I came here to assist the Empress."


    "If your father is the one who set this up, then surely the Empress should be your enemy?"


    "Hmm, I would not exactly call her an enemy, but we are not allies either."


    Right now, Zushi is still a disposable pawn. However, as naive as she is now, it seems like she can use her.


    Her gaze fell on Teo. "If your in better shape, I would request for you to help."


    Teo sighed. "Request? Even though you were about to kill me?"


    Oh, so he noticed her blood lust? Her lips curve to a smile. What an interesting person.


    "Then I suppose there is no need to y nice. If you wish to return back safely, Mr. Teo dragon god, then you shall assist me."


    At those words, Teo suddenly went on one knee. "While it seems as though you are forcing me into this, I shall ept your terms. From this point, until I return to my time. Miss Lillian, you shall be my master."


    ...¡­.


    By the time they finally reached the camp, it was already morning. She did not travel that far, but they had to stop frequently due to Teo''s condition. Lillian didn''t mind, she could ask more questions, and she even learned more about his unstable condition.


    "Apologies for beingte, but let us get going; we have a long day ahead."


    Zushi nodded. She suddenly pointed to the campfire. "Miss Lillian, would you like some? There is still some left."


    Her gaze fell on the campfire, and she saw pieces of meat on a stick. It must have been Ramon; she doubted that the Empress would catch anything.


    Lillian looked towards Teo. "Give some to him instead."


    Zushi walked over and gave Teo some food; she even passed him a few handkerchiefs.


    "Thank you, miss; you are very kind."


    "Oh no, this is the least I can do. Please eat up; it is very tasty."


    Ramon''s eyes twitched, annoyed. "Don''t just give a stranger some food. Who is he anyway?"


    "Hmm, I picked him up."


    "Lillian!" Ramon eximed.


    She sighed deeply and then pointed to the mark on Teo''s neck. Ramon paused for a moment.


    "Is that-"


    "Right? Don''t you think we can make use of this and clear the forest faster?" Despite the rules being broken and outsiders can help. Lillian knew nobody would think to bring a dragon inside.


    Ramon seemed unsettled but nodded. "Alright, but keep a close eye on him. You can''t trust him."


    "I don''t trust you either, but I keep you with me, don''t I?"


    That shut him up, and he turned quiet. Lillian''s gaze fell on the skies. "I think three days of being here is enough; let us end this by nightfall."


    Zushi seemed dumbfounded by those words. "End it by night?"


    "Or maybe even noon." She trailed off as she caught hold of Zushi''s expression. "I think you have forgotten the reason why I was exempt from this game. I already figured out all the tricks."


    "Ah then."


    "There is a way for you to win and avoid conflict. There may be a few casualties, but nobody shall directly die."


    ''That didn''t stop me from killing everyone, but this person does not need to know that.''


    "North from where we are now, there is arge tower. That tower is a magic point. Before entering the game, a drop of your blood required so they can monitor the game fairly. If we reach the magic point, we can directly use the participants'' blood to steal their ribbons. Once we ce the ribbons in the furnace, the game will end."


    Zushi blinked. "To end the game, we have to burn the ribbons?"


    "Mm. From the start, these ribbons suppress the individual''s magic power. To win, we have to get rid of the restriction. Empress, you do not want to kill anyone. So your task after obtaining the ribbons using their blood is to bring it to the furnace. Then you must head to the top of the tower and create a signal to end the game. The furnace is located in the tower, so you just have to head up there."


    ''There are some minor obstacles in the way, but with her strength, she ought to be fine. Should I tell her? Well, no. I still want to see what else she can do.''


    "Since my father made it look like a mere killing game, nobody has discovered the tower before. Even if they did, they did not know the purpose."


    "So are you saying over the years people misunderstood this as a killing game?" Ramon said, amazed.


    "Mmm, this is an actual a battle of wit and intelligence. How far can you survive without killing? He made it seem like we have to kill to survive but only to root out those who have nothing but blood on their mind. My father wants not only strong but clever children."


    Truly when she first figured this out, she thought it was pointless. Surely there is a better way to figure out which of them has strength and intelligence? Now she could see why Eric did not participate in these; there is no need for him to.


    "How sly."


    "It is stupid. Measuring intelligence is quite easy; he does not need to go this far. It is even stupider allowing Lucas and the Empress to y. They have nothing to do with his ambitions."

 Chapter 70 - Their Passage Of Time

    But perhaps her father is using this as a chance to see what the Empress could do. Lucas is just an excuse, a cover- but no that seemed wrong.


    There is one other thing but surely her fathe r wouldn''t be stupid enough to test Lucas. He has remained by her side all these years but the man has yet to show her his true strength. When they first met he often saidments about being able to destroy the Empire with the flick of his hand.


    At that time she didn''t reply to those words but she was listening. He means it, he could truly destroy everything if he wanted to. But despite that he is still going along with her ns.


    ''What a foolish person.''


    Lately she does not know how to handle him. ''I thought I got a good grasp on his personality but that appears not to be the case..'' His emotions seem to fluctuate like lights. One second she thinks she understand what is on his mind but then he disys such odd behaviour.


    Like the case with Ramon and his reaction to those rumors about them being a couple. It seemed odd, Lucas was changing. But then where would that leave her?


    "Miss Lillian?"


    "Let us go."


    ..


    The path to the tower was not a simple one. Not that walking through a forest would be easy, but father deliberately destroyed the paths to the tower. Normally when someone sees something destroyed thest thing on their mind would be to go through it, especially during these circumstances. Why would they waste their strength on the unknown when they can find an easier way?


    She was different from the others. The moment she saw all those debris and the broken paths, she headed in that direction.


    ''I have to admit fathers game is quite smart. In normal circumstances these people would pretend to be smart and get away with it. By doing this it is truly a test of survival to see if they have what it takes to remain in the family.''


    Lilian paused in midthought. To think she has such thoughts even in her head now. This cursed bloodline will end with her. She does not intend to have any children. If her brother is alive and he wishes to have an heir, she would dispose of it immediately. Or at least find him a woman with enough light magic to suppress the darkness.


    She will end this cursed blood with her. She will not risk anybody having such pure dark magic ever again. The darker ones magic, the more corrupt a person is. She needs to root out the corruption to change the Empire, so to do that the Ageha family. The Ageha family blood must die out.


    "Are you sure we can truly trust that man?" Ramon slid up beside her.


    Zushi was keeping Teopany and conversing with him. She kept looking back asionally, but he showed no reaction to her. When she first heard Teo''s story she automatically assumed that he was talking about the Empress. After all it should be a woman with powerful light magic and the one with the lightest magic in the Empire is the current Empress.


    Unless somebody else appears but that won''t be possible. The Empress has those eyes, the ability of the previous Empress. She is most-likely the one with the lightest magic, and yet Lillian recalled her reaction when she attacked her son.


    ''I thought I saw dark magic, there was that rampage against Rosa too. Perhaps there is something I am missing.''


    Recently she has distanced herself from Lucas, but she needs to stop that. The one with the answer to these questions can only be him. It makes it sound like she is only using him for that purpose. Even if that is the case, why does she feel so disturbed by it?


    ''I will use you and you will use me, it seems fair.''


    That was the deal they made but recently it seemed wrong to her. Is it because of Lucas'' strange behaviour?


    "Lillian? Hey Lillian?"


    Ramon lightly shook her shoulders and she turned to him. "Yes?"


    The man looked troubled and he sighed deeply. "That one there walking with the Empress, even if he has the mark of the dragon god we should be suspicious."


    "You don''t have to worry, he is only a wanderer."


    At those words Ramon seemed rmed. "A wanderer? Are you saying he is from another ce?"


    "Oh? It seems you are well informed."


    "I looked into it since I stumbled upon strange areas with whirlpools."


    "Whirlpools?"


    "Yeah, normally whirlpools do not appear. So it intrigued me."


    A whirlpool, sir Ramon saw it? Indeed it seems what Teo was telling her was correct. Despite her fascination towards the story she still took it with a grain of salt. Until she sees it with her own eyes, she will not believe him and even after she sees it, it depends on the situation.


    "Did you speak to one?" Lillian referred to the wanders. Since they have lost their human form it would be rude of her to refer to them as human. But to outright call them a monster would be rude.


    "I did, it was a young girl. It seemed she only just recently lost her human form when she fell into the whirlpool. So when I met her she still had her human state. She didn''t want to cause trouble and go into town so she remained in the forest, she built her own hut out of wood and decided to die there."


    "Did you visit her often?"


    "I got her the things she needed. Honestly it rubbed me the wrong way since she intended to die. She told me the moment she transformed she would have a knife ready. It seemed she couldn''t ept the reality of her situation and thought that by doing that it could save her."


    Lilian saw the distressed expression on his face and sighed deeply. This person does not change, he is still far too kind for his own good.


    "Were you with her to herst moment?"


    She saw no need to white wash her words despite seeing the pained look on his face.


    Even if it is something painful, it is better to confront it. The more a person runs away from the pain, the more they dy their own passage of time.


    By keeping everything hidden, one day his emotions will explode and that will not be a good thing.


    She remembered how she hid the pain of losing her brother, she bottled up those feelings for years. At some point she started to resent Zushi for forgetting everything. How can she forget? How dare she forget him? If her brother didn''t go back to save her then their ns would have gone smoothly. The Ageha family would not have grown thisrge.

 Chapter 71 - Still Too Weak

    Back then her father was not as arrogant, but after her brother''s passing he used that as an excuse to march onto other territories. His excuse was he now lost his heir so he has to do everything himself. In the eyes of the general public it made sense, but those who knew him better thought so otherwise.


    The Zestra family''s response to it disgusted her even more. They went into hiding. ''Those sly bastards. No wonder my brother and that person investigated the Zestra family.'' After the incident she did the same, and what she found surprised her.


    The route of corruption in this Empire is the Ageha family who are the viins of the Empire, the Zestra family who act like peace advocates but have more cruel secrets than the most. Thest one would be, her gaze fell towards Ramon who seemed bothered by her question.


    The nk family, how deeply routed their family is in the corruption she is not aware of yet. Those people are very good at deception, unlike the Zestra family the tricks they use are on a different scale.. They are able to cover up their tracks quickly. But a squeaky clean track record? Who are they trying to fool by acting like saints?


    Watching Ramon''s worried expression annoyed her.


    "I think I told you previously, if you want to survive in this world sometimes you will have no choice but to be cruel."


    "Don''t you think you are overdoing it though?"


    "I have always been this way."


    Ramon exhaled deeply. "Do you truly think you can fool me Lillian? I may not be sir Lucas. But there was a time where I was by your side a lot. One only has to hang out with you for a short while to know you are not as cruel as you make yourself out to be."


    "I see, so you wish to take the path of the fool."


    She grabbed the cor of his cloak and dragged him to a nearby tree and pushed him against the tree.


    "Hey Lillian?"


    Lillian calmly pulled out a knife from her bag and drew it towards his neck. "I warned you before Ramon. Do not take me lightly."


    "Right you were that type of person. But do you truly think you can deceive my eyes? Your not as cruel-"


    She shed an area of his neck with the knife in seconds. The wound wasn''t deep enough to kill him but she knew it would leave a scar.


    Ramon yelped in pain. "Gahhh."


    "Miss Lillian?" Zushi immediately rushed over. She looked at the sight before her horrified. "Wait did you just-"


    Her eye colour turned a brighter shade of red. "Silence." It was just a single word but that was it all it took for Zushi to be quiet. This was not a meremand, as she spoke there was a ck coloured aura around her.


    "Kneel."


    Zushi kneeled down. Lillian watched as her expression changed and she was looking at her horrified. Yes, of course it would surprise her. After all this is the power of the Empress, the power to make people submit. But unlike that power, this was a curse.


    Unlike the eyes of the Empress which supposedly brings great fortune, her eyes are curse. Those who look into her eyes in this state would gradually go crazy and end their own lives. At first it would feel like they inhaled some type of poison, their facial expressions will slowly turn white. Then, the infection will spread to their brain. They will gradually lose control of themselves.


    "Lillian, stop! You''ll kill her if you infect her with-" Ramon''s sentence fell short when she turned to him with her bright red eyes. He tried to look away but it was a second toote.


    She watched as his face slowly drained of any colour.


    Lillian hears Zushi choking in the background.


    "Just because I am ying nice does not mean you can take advantage of me." Her words are deadly and poisonous. She walked over to Ramon. She picked up her knife that fell to the ground and drew it towards his arm. "I always thought you were a sensible one. But then when I saw how attached you were I realized how weak and powerless you could be. It is a good thing I cut you off when I did otherwise I might have killed you already."


    "Lillian you don''t have to let it take over you."


    Her gaze dimmed as the ck aura around her grew stronger. "I thought this for a while now, but why are you acting like you know everything about me? You are way too conceited."


    Despite Ramon losing strength he weakly spoke up. "How can I not know? Even if you kept me by your side as a whim, we spent time together. Lillian, I never saw you as a cruel person."


    At thatment she burst intoughter. For anybody who heard thatugh they would have sensed something sinister about it. Her gaze fell on the man''s arm. "You told me then you value your sword skills correct?"


    "Lillian you-"


    "If I were to cut off your arm you would never be able to wield a sword again. Ah but just cutting off your arm will do no good. I will cut you open and then put you back together, but not after cutting off your nerves gradually. I don''t have much experience in this but rx. I have done it before."


    Ramon shook his head. "I am not scared of you."


    At those words she became angrier and an idea came to mind. She waltz over to Zushi and lifted her face. "It seems I cannot frighten sir Ramon, but I forget. There is always you. Even if I cannot phase him by hurting him will he say the same for you?"


    "Lillian, that person is still the Empress. If you truly do anything." Ramon spoke carefully. It seemed he was unsure of what to say.


    Lillian scoffed. "If you are going to y the knight you should do so to the very end."


    Ramon remained silent.


    "I need you to win this game unfortunately, but if you lose a leg nobody will be surprised." Lillian knew that no matter how strong the Empress was. She would not escape this game unscathed, moreover the restrictions meant she could not use her full power.


    ''Although what I saw the other day shows she still has a lot of power. The Empress body is frail, she is far too weak to control that power.''


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 72 - Why?

    "Why?"


    "What do you mean why?"


    "Isn''t he your ally? Why would you hurt him?"


    "I think you are misunderstanding something, he is not an ally but a pawn at my disposal."


    An ally? She only has one and even then she cannot admit it.


    "I don''t want toin but this is too much."


    Lillian sighed. "This is what I dislike about you." She extended her hand out towards the woman''s neck. "You know I can break this in less than a second, before you even get a chance to think it will be over."


    "But you wouldn''t.."


    "Oh?"


    "Miss Lillian you are not the type of person who will let things end quickly. You would rather torture your victims until they are desperate to end their own lives correct?"


    Despite the woman''s weakening state, Zushi still managed to speak. In fact there was strength behind her now fierce gaze.


    ''Indeed this woman is interesting, she seems to be a better pawn than sir Ramon. Ageha, Zestra and nk. In order to take the three down I need someone from every family.''


    "That is what will happen to you, sometimes there is no need for me to dirty my own hands." Lillian trailed off. "But people like you and that sorry excuse for a human over there bother me greatly."


    How dare they try to turn her into a saint? How dare they make light of her? Do they think just because she offered to help she has suddenly be a good person?


    Hah, howughable. These people have know idea how much she has had to suffer, how much she had to endure. Life after her brother''s passing, no his disappearance was very difficult for her. It never urred to her how much he had shielded her from their father until he was no longer there.


    Whenever she thought of what she had to endure, the pain, the beatings until she passed out. All those moments locked up in the dungeon, starved, beaten and most of all alone.


    ''Ah, I see. There is nobody anymore, nobody to shield me from the cruelness of this wretched family. I have to get stronger, stronger so they do not think they can throw me in here carelessly.''


    From that time onwards she worked on showing how much control she had, she showed everybody her strong but ruthless side. Eventually even her father who treated her like dirt looked at her like he won a mine filled with gold.


    ''I always knew you were simr to me. Your only issue was you had that weighing you down.''


    Lillian could remember how hard she had to surpass her anger when he said those words. How after she left the room she caused a masacre in another town. One day, that man will pay for everything. She will bring him down in her brother''s ce.


    The Ageha family will pay for the sins of corrupting the Empire.


    "A saint?" Lillianughed. "Do not try to shake my resolve, it is the same as asking me to die."


    If she shows her weakness again, it will end up like before. She does not want to destroy her brothers efforts of bringing down their father. So many years have passed now, so much wasted time. Her father has amassed an annoyingrge amount of power.


    ''I suppose this way it will be more interesting. It will not be fun if she crushes her father when he is weak.''


    Zushi suddenly turned quiet and Lillian tilted her head. Has it already gotten to her? She was about to turn to Ramon but suddenly she sensed a strong wave of manner. Zushi stood up and a bright white light surrounded her body she raised her hands and blue coloured butterflies appeared.


    Lillian looked over at Ramon and noticed the white light slowly healed the wound on his neck.


    So she can do something like this too? Still releasing arge amount of power due to her anger is not the wisest thing to do. Lillian sighed. No matter how useful this woman is, the control she has over her own powers is terrible. Did nobody in the Zestra family teacher her to control her mana? No in the first ce those people focused more on what benefit she will bring them. They most-likely made her carelessly use her power whenever they could.


    Her brother told her before that he spent more time trying to help Zushi before than investigate the monastery. So this is what he meant by help. With my brother''s training she ought to have control by now.


    ''Is it because she lost her memories?'' That was the only reason she coulde up with. Even though the Empress healed Ramon, she knew that right now the other woman was losing control of her abilities.


    If she goes berserk for long, then this entire forest. No even the people in the audience area will be obliterated. That oue would not be bad however ginger hair shed through her mind and she frowned. Jorah is here, she is in the audience. Even if the rest of them are scum, that person has done nothing wrong.


    Lillian closed her eyes and a stream of red spider lilies appeared around her. Just as she was about to raise her hand however, somebody tossed a red coloured sword in her hands. With her reflexes she immediately caught it.


    Lillian sighed deeply. "Tossing a sword around is dangerous."


    "So are those things around you, but you keep them around." The voice belonged to Lucas. He was sat perched on top of the tree. It looked like he had been having a nap. "You''re way too slow, I already killed the ones guarding the tower."


    Lucasnded beside her. "I was waiting casually but then I sensed your mana ring up." He extended his hand out and flicked her forehead. He then pinched her cheeks. "Stupid, moron, fool."


    Her eyes twitched annoyed at the wave of insults that escaped Lucas lips.


    "I will kill you."


    "Sure Miss Lillian who can''t survive without me."


    Gah- this is what she dislikes about him! He is so smug. Lucas continued. "But really even if you want to kill that idiot Ramon at least keep the Empress alive."


    Lillian recalled Teo''s words. "Are you that fond of her?" Unknowingly she had clenched her fist.


    "In a sense."


    So Teo''s words are correct, these two will get together in the future. It was absurd of her topletely believe sir Teo''s story but there were signs of it already. It seems she will have to ept it.


    "In terms of fondness my respect for her is on the same level of how useful she is to you."


    Lillian blinked when she heard those words. Huh? What does he mean? Is he saying he only puts up with the Empress because he knew how useful she is?


    "If she is unneeded?"


    "Then we dispose of her like all the others." Lucas did not bat an eyelid or waver as he said those words.

 Chapter 73 - The Forbidden Grimoire

    Now that she thought about it carefully even when Lucas stayed with the Empress, he came to see her. He only answered her questions regarding the Empress, he never brought her up. She felt heat creep onto her cheeks when she realized the misunderstanding.


    Lucas leaned down and whispered in her ear. "Your the only one I care for stupid."


    "Th-" Lillian immediately hit him with the free hand that was not holding onto the sword.


    Lucasughed. "If you have that much fighting spirit, go stop that-"


    Huh? Lillian looked towards what Lucas was pointing at and saw arge, white glowing mythical creature in front of Zushi. She only sighed when she saw it.


    "Why is she so troublesome?" .


    "You''re not free to me, it seems you provoked her too much."


    "She was annoying me." Actually she wasn''t mad at the Empress, but with Ramon''s behaviour she knew she could use the Empress against him. It was a game, but the moment Zushi went berserk she no longer found it fun.


    Moreover, her gaze fell on the Empress blue butterflies. "Lucas those things."


    "They are like your red spider lilies, except they feed on the Empress soul."


    "So that''S why I sensed something bad."


    "She is probably clueless though. In ancient times people used these butterflies as a tool of war. They could directly harm the enemy without even lifting a finger. Empress Olivia managed to tame them but realized they were far too dangerous so she sealed them away." Lucas clicked his tongue. "That creature too was sealed. To think the Zestra family unsealed two forbidden creatures."


    The Zestra family, it seems she will have to seriously pursue the monastery incident. She felt that the Zestra family knew why things ended up that way that day.


    They watched as the mysterious creature started shooting beams of mana, and in seconds half the trees in their area of the forest fell. The destructive power is a lot, but she observed it a few minutes. It seems like it will take some time before it can use anotherrge attack.


    The creature started to mutter a string of letters, no a chant but in an unfamiliarnguage. It headed towards her and Lucas. Lilian raised the red coloured sword and Lucas took out his magic staff.


    "I dislike her."


    "But you need her?"


    "It seems so." She took onest nce at Lucas before she charged towards the creature from the right side. Lucas did the same with the left.


    "Raduzhnyy svet."


    She dodged all the different multicoloured beams of light. This is a first for her seeing such a strong light power.


    "Pierce through, Tenra." A stream of red sharp multicoloured red swords appear in the air and she aimed it towards therge creature but the impact was minor.


    Lillian tried a few more spells out but it did no good. It seems using normal magic will do no good. If it were the past her it would have caused her great distress, but she is no longer a child. Unlike back then she has more weapons at her disposal, she has be one of the most powerful people in this Empire.


    This next move will be risky, it is the first time using it since she mastered it. But Lucas did give her the okay .


    "Connecting to the forbidden arts." Lillian started, as a diamond shape appeared around her, red diamonds and silver dangling down, almost like stars and yet a single touch was deadly.


    "Confirm user identification."


    "Ageha Lillian."


    "User approved"


    "Synching with the grimoire." Lillian said, a huge screen before her shows up. ''Name''


    "Kinsho Mokuroku."


    At those words the red pendant around her neck glowed and disappeared into her body.


    Several numbers, at a constant speed shed before her and a smirk appeared on her face. "Synchedplete"


    Another sword appeared in her right hand, but unlike the in sword on her left. This one had a gorgeous red coloured hilt with golden engravings, on the sword itself there were several roman numerals on it as well. She now wore a gorgeous red coloured cloak with white fur linings, in the center a ruby coloured gem.


    She lifted her hand up in the air, and the space waspletely covered in numbers. "It''s a real shame really, you mid-tier monsters being used so easily. But unfortunately we don''t really have the time to be dealing with you right now."


    Lillian didn''t waste anytime. "Sword of Manjushage." Red flowers started to fall from the sky, no from the heavens recing the numbers.


    In ancient scriptures, these red flowers falling from the heavens would mean an uing celebration. The scriptures made it sound like a beautiful thing. But when one reads further they would discover that the uing celebration they speak of is death. A celebration of death, when the flowers fall everything in the surrounding will die.


    The forbidden grimoire Kinsho Mokuroku, in anothernguage they would call it the index of forbidden texts. A list of books with forbidden knowledge. High level magicians over the time used these books as a weapon, and turned the forbidden knowledge into deadly magic.


    With the sword of manjushage, and the forbidden grimoire. Lillian closed her eyes and she started to read the ancient text out loud. The sword of manjushage should have killed the beast, but her gaze fell on Zushi.


    ''I need to restrain that one.''


    She continued to read and eventually something drew her attention. It was something she had never read before. But the title caught her attention. ''Art of the devil.'' Lillian decided to use it. Although she could see all the books in her mind, it is rare for a particr one to catch her attention. She extended her hand out in her mind and the book shed red.


    Lillian didn''t understand what happened but when she next opened her eyes, it was all over. Zushi was unconscious and the strange light around her had vanished. Lucas was helping sir Ramon but they were bickering too.


    Her thoughts broke off when Teo appeared behind her and tapped her shoulder.


    "I would advise against using that."


    Despite his vague sounding terms she understood what he just meant. Lucas told her it was okay though. However, Teo appears to be from the future. Is it possible that he met her in the future? Lillian knew better than to ask direct questions. It would be bad if she messed up time.


    Teo must understand that too and despite his exnation''s he kept everything brief.


    Lillian nodded. "Were you hiding?"


    Teo pointed to the tower up the hill. "The miss over there told me to check things out but there was no need since yourpanion already dealt with everything."


    Her gaze fell towards Lucas. Of course he would, she knew Lucas very well. The fact that he had to endure thest three days was a miracle. Normally with his impatient attitude he would have just blown the entire forest. The forest, she looked at her surroundings and surprisingly enough there was no damage from her sword of manjushge.


    How unusual, normally any signs of life would wilt away. Is it because of the grimoire?


    *unedited*

 Chapter 74 - End Of The Game

    After Zushi woke up, Lillian told her to go to the tower. She didnt bother going up the hill and stayed at the bottom. But she made sir Teo and Ramon go with her. It looked like Ramon wanted to say something to her but in the end quickly left.


    Lillian examined the ground carefully.


    ''There are no signs either, how odd. I have never seen this.''


    "So were you truly going to kill him?" Lucas asked, breaking her thoughts.


    Lillian sighed deeply. "No, I was just a bit worked up." She didn''t like the idea that he was treating her like some kind of saintly woman in disguise.. "Sir Ramon is under some delusion that I''m a good person."


    "Yeah I knew there was something wrong with his head. You aren''t a good person, there is no doubt that you will go to hell. But in your own way you havepassion."


    She blinked and was startled at his honest sounding words. Lillian stood up and leaned forward. "Are you sure you''re not the one who got hit on the head?"


    "Don''t get so close."


    Why is he behaving so suspicious- Lillian paused in mid-thought when she realized something. She yanked the ck coloured cloak around him, causing it to drop to the ground. Her eyes widened when she sawrge w-like marks across his clothes.


    "You-?"


    "It was a forbidden beast." Lucas sighed. "Your father is cunning but not even he would do something like that."


    "It was Eric." Lillian said understanding.


    "But your brother is another story. I don''t know how he managed to tame one but he did. It was a real pain to get rid of, especially with the restrictions on my magic."


    "But you managed."


    "That was nothing, there are more frightening creatures. No, sometimes humans can be scarier than beasts." Lucas extended his hand out and pinched her cheeks. "This one right in front of me. What were you thinking. From trying to kill that stupid guy, and even using your grimorie."


    "You know I find killing boring! It was just torture." Lillian defended herself.


    "Even if you intended that, once you use your power it is impossible to reverse. What if he went crazy and killed himself?"


    "Ramon isn''t that weak."


    "That''s another thing, you used your eye power in front of the Empress."


    Lillian looked troubled and she sighed. "You''re right, I shouldn''t have done that. It is far too soon for her to know."


    "I don''t think she will b, but it''s annoying that she will be on her guard."


    "Why does she have to be on guard for? I have no interest in her precious throne."


    Lucas let her go and looked over at the hill. "If both girls with the powers of Empress Olivia dislike the throne, then what does that mean for the Empire?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "This was something I discovered during my short stay with her. But I do not think the Empress wants the throne at all."


    "Then why would she ept?"


    "It is the only way to protect her son. Sure the Empress position is just as risky, but staying in the Zestra family was suicidal. Although she found her way to her husband''s ce. I learned that she encountered another problem there. It seemed her husband''s brothers took a liking to her, and there was tension."


    Lillian frowned at thatst part. Surely thatst part is too foolish of an excuse.


    "I know what you are thinking. But have you heard the saying that love drives people to madness? It seems the two brothers were gradually turning crazy. The head madam of the family her mother inw did her best not to me her, but then one of her sons died. She said cruel things at the spur of the moment. But then the next day the Empress was gone. She left a note saying that she epted the offer to be the Empress and conveyed her gratitude for the stay."


    "She didn''t apologise?"


    "No."


    Of course she wouldn''t apologize. If she did, it would simplye across as pity. "Even if she dislikes the role, she will not leave it. Moreover she is doing her best to search for her husband."


    "Do you know where he is?"


    "As for now, no. But I found him once, I shall find him again."


    How could she possibly allow a prey that she once caught slip away? ''I also want to see the reaction on the Empress face when she finds out that I have her husband.'' It was the reaction she wanted to see on the day of the coronation, otherwise she would not have gone through the trouble to catch him.


    If only that brat didn''t interfere then the coronation would have been a lot more interesting. Then again she did get a glimpse of the Empress power that day. There is also the power of her child which fascinated her. Those two are far more interesting than she thought.


    Still that child''s power. If her father finds out about it then it will be problematic. She knew the reason for the grand preparations for Natalia''s birthday is simply due to the Empress and her son. Father wants to introduce Natalia to the young boy, he wants them to get close.


    It seems her father has his own suspicions but cannot confirm it, otherwise he wouldn''t use such a roundabout way.


    Her thoughts broke off when she saw several ribbons from all directionse towards the tower. After a few minutes, she spotted a figure at the top of the tower. The Empress used her familiar to create a signal, and she sees father''s magic re. The sign that ends the game.


    What a long three days, but it is finally over now. Perhaps it was due to the relief but Lillian felt her eyelids turn heavy, and the world turned dark.


    ...¡­...


    At a popr cafe for women in the capital of the Empire, a woman with long ck hair sat at the best table reading over some documents. It was the following morning after the forest of death game, and was also the morning of Natalia''s birthday. To have her birthday the day after the death game. Father is truly cruel towards Natalia. Still since morning the servants have rushed around to get ready. It seemed like it will be on arger scale than before.


    She dropped by the cafe to get her order but when she saw how quiet it was. Lillian decided to do her work here. Sometimes it is good to get some fresh air. Although the air of the dungeons are still her favourite, this is not bad at all. The documents in front of her were ones sir Orion provided. It was a list of capable people in the Empire that he could vouch for. There were some she already had her eyes on but some interesting one.


    ''The power of the dragon eye.'' There was also a list of abilities without owners. It would be useful to have this one, not that she doubted that sir Teo would do anything. That man is the type that once they make a vow will not break it. But the ability to tame a dragon woulde in handy.


    "I think you would bepatible for that." A familiar voice said in her ear.


    Lillian is not surprised to see Lucas. "I will consider it. But I would rather find a suitable host that I can use." Taking on too much power would be a demerit to her. Moreover she has had a difficult time finding anythingpatible with her red spider lilies.


    Other than the forbidden index, most abilities are ipatible.


    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 75 - Is There A Meaning?

    "So what are you doing all the way out here alone?"


    "Enjoying the view." Lillian pointed to the box on the side. "I checked on my order too, and found some new cakes that she would like. They are preparing an additional order of those."


    Lucas sighed as he took a seat opposite her. "You truly spoiled that child."


    "That is because Natalia is interesting. She is not good nor is she evil. It is rare to find a child with a bnce of light and dark. Although my father is trying to strengthen her dark magic more, it always fails."


    "That makes it sound like you only like her because she is useful.."


    "I will leave it to your imagination."


    "The past three days were a pain. But we learned a lot regarding the Empress powers."


    "Right those butterflies. It seems she has simr abilities to me. I wonder if she has a sword too."


    "Speaking of which, your other sword exins it."


    She raised her eyebrows at this, "You''ve seen it already"


    "I have. But I''ve never seen anything else apart from the spider lilies. I feel like there''s something else to your sword."


    Karen stopped reading and sighed, "The sword of Manjushage - actually there''s a second release form for it. My sword is pure red with a ruby gem in the center which is my colour. Everyone else''s swords are usually there colour right?"


    Lucas nodded. "Yes."


    "But sometimes that blood red sword would turn ck. That sword really is stubborn. She has a mind of her own." Lillian sighed. "She dislikes to show her true ability at the start, and prefers to deceive the enemies."


    "No wonder you''re the owner." Lucas nodded.


    Lillian kicked him under the table and he yelped in pain.


    "The other forms are red threads, they are another symbol. I can use them to project - threads of some sort and those threads/ knots can be used to release some of my spiritual energy."


    "So like webs?"


    "Yeah, what''s with all the questions?"


    Normally Lucas is not the type to inquire. He is a magician who has lived for a long time, so he most-likely has this information already.


    "Nothing, just don''t you think it sounds familiar?"


    Lillian realized where he was getting at and looked away, "T--that won''t work on me you know."


    "Yes yes"


    But she knew that Lucas raised a valid point, they have simr powers. It was something she first noticed after she returned to the Ageha family, and they went on their first job together. To think they would have simr abilities.


    ''I wonder even now if there is a meaning to it.''


    "If you''re going to stay here, at least do some work"she said, pointing to the stack of paperwork.


    "You''re doing work when you''re in a nice cafe like this." He picks up one of the buns from the tes. "They gave you all this food but you''re not eating."


    Her eyes twitched annoyed. "Aren''t you tooid back? Just the other day a forbidden beast attacked you under my brother''s orders."


    "What did you want me to hide?"


    "I thought you would return to the tower for a while."


    Lillian also believed this would be the best decision. It seems her father and Eric are nning somethingrge. They keep provoking Lucas because they do not want him to intervene. Over thest few years Lucas would return to the tower to recuperate his mana. Since there are magical properties there that differ from staying in the capital.


    "If I did, Miss Lillian would be lonely again."


    Her cheeks burned red and she stood up. She picked up a fork with some cake on it and shoved it in Lucas'' mouth.


    "I never said I was lonely!"


    "Yeah I think you forget that we have a connection. I can tell what you are thinking."


    Lillian looked away. "I just thought quite some time has passed since we werest separated for long. Although it is a necessity during these times, it just felt strange."


    She didn''t quite understand what she was saying. ''What do I mean by strange?


    Lucas lips curve to a smile. "Well even for me it is troubling if we are apart for long."


    Geh he looks so smug about this. Lillian sat back down and coughed. "You''re not going to ask me about sir Teo?" She decided to quickly shift the topic.


    It felt like if they continued on this one any longer it could potentially be dangerous for her.


    "I already saw with my powers that you were approaching him. So if he isn''t dead yet I figured he has some use."


    Lillian nodded. "He has the mark of the dragon god."


    Lucas blinked surprised. "Huh, now that is something I haven''t seen in awhile. So what time frame is he from?"


    She exined everything Teo told her and a serious look appeared in his eyes.


    "The world merger huh?"


    "Have you heard of it?"


    "Yeah it was attempted in the past. Although it is notmon that there are other worlds out there, there are still a majority who knew of them. Back then there were more people with this information. There were many who tried to link the worlds but failed."


    "They died?"


    "Their souls were devoured by a soul eater or heads taken by the death god." Lucas casually said this as he ate a strawberry. "Either way nobody survived."


    So it is risky, just having a woman with light magic and a powerful mage won''t do any good?


    "But the thing he told you about a woman with light magic and the mage. I don''t think anybody has tried that before, it may actually work out."


    "I see." Lillian quickly turned depressed at the subject. Although Lucas told her yesterday that she is only following the Empress because of her interest. It did not dispel her unease.


    Even if Lucas thinks this way now, what about the present? It was still far too risky.


    "That woman the dragon god guy mentioned I think I met her before."


    Lillian blinked startled. "Huh? Wait that means-"


    "I am a powerful mage, it is easy to travel to other worlds."


    Her eyes twitched annoyed at those words. This man is truly hard to control and understand.


    "It was a long time ago back when she was still a Princess. Back then she was having a hard time since she fell for two people, but her resolve to unify and get rid of the corruption was admirable."


    "I doubt that if she had romance on her mind." In order to unify and get rid of corruption, one must discard useless emotions. She would not have gotten this far if she didn''t do that.


    "That depends on the individual. There are those people where romance destroys their lives, and weakens them. That is what you are familiar with. But there are those where romance acts as a sign to get stronger. Lyn would fall under thetter. Although it caused her a great amount of pain and suffering, she didn''t regret falling for them both."


    "I have no need for such useless things."


    "Really? I thought you two were quite simr."


    Lillian frowned at those words. "That woman sounds like a saint, she sounds like somebody with a good heart. How can we possibly be simr?"


    "The personality is different but your strength and determination to achieve your goals is no doubt the same." Lucas trailed off. "Does it bother you that much to bepared to good people?"


    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 76 - Gift

    Lillian sighed. It is hard to hide anything from this man, even though she has a hard time reading him. He can read her so easily, like she is an open book.


    "It is more like this. If I admitted that it would mean epting a weakbel. I cannot afford to have any weakbels attached to me. The amount of people who want me to die increases daily, and especially this past year."


    The walls have ears, nobody can truly ascertain a safe ce in the capital. Nobody knows who is eavesdropping. This is why for sensitive discussions she and Lucas would go to the tower.


    Since she entered this cafe people have treated her with respect, and it seems like nobody has poisoned her food. But she had her guard up..


    "The number of assassins increased?"


    Lillian nodded. "It is a bit troubling. Although I can deal with them all, the frequency of their appearance pushes my ns back."


    "Then you have your answer." Lucas trailed off. "The assassins are not there to kill you, if they get lucky, yes. But the main purpose is to ensure that they distract you long enough."


    "I figured that out already." Her lips curve to a smile. "This is why I said it is good for us to have more allies. Right about now sir Orion and sir Ramon should be dealing with the usual pests."


    She lifted the cup of tea to her lips and drank. Lucas watched her cautiously and she chuckled.


    "Rx, nobody has put poison on it."


    It is surprising but her gaze fell on the newspapers on the side. "It seemed me helping theEmpress out earned me some golden points. They won''t be able to move so easily for awhile."


    "Then-"


    "This is a time where we ought to investigate certain things at length that we could not do so before. The Empress mentioned a room in the Zestra manor surrounded by a barrier. I believe it is worth looking into."


    There is a high chance that room belongs to that person. He was mainly the one investigating the Zestra family, his research should gave remained there.


    "Entering the Zestra family household isn''t easy even with your status."


    "With my status yes but with hers?"


    No matter how much those people dislike the Empress, it will be difficult for them to refuse her entry. Moreover


    "Are you nning to ally with the Empress for awhile?"


    Lillian chuckled. "It is a partnership with benefits. I have already sent a letter out, I am sure I will hear a favourable response during Natalia''s birthday banquetter."


    Her thoughts broke off when Lucas stood up and took a seat beside her. He grabbed a strand of her hair and a bright light surrounded his palm.


    "You passed out just yesterday, shouldn''t you rest more? I heard from the servants that you left the manor before sunrise."


    "There were some things I had to deal with in the imperial pce. It would be improper of me to neglect my duties as a general."


    Lucas sighed deeply. "Your body isn''t a machine though, you need to get some proper rest soon or you will break down. Do you really want to spend your days recuperating in the tower again?"


    "At the very least the tower will be afortable rest ce."


    It is difficult for her to sleep in her room in the Ageha mansion. To begin with, seldom anybody in that ce would sleep. They are a family of assassins, and with the nature of their father who would dare sleep at night? Only those who have enough power would be brazen enough to sleep. Even if they do, they would wake up immediately at any sign of movement in their room.


    "After the kid''s birthday, let''s stay for awhile. You can just say you are staying in the pce to keep an eye out on the Empress."


    "I suppose." She felt the fatigue recently. Although she has more stamina than the average person. She does have her limits.


    Lillian paused and recalled something. That young boy Rosa found, it was the young newspaper boy she tortured on the day of the coronation. "Before that though there is something else I have to do."


    Lucas looked at her with a scowl and sheughed. "Do not fret so much, it is minor business that I shall end quickly."


    That boy has lived long enough, it would be best to dispose of him now. Although she enjoys torture over death, she acknowledges that it best not to keep victims alive for longer than necessary.


    "Whatever that business is, postpone it."


    "You''re nagging again."


    "The only reason I nag is you are too lenient on your body. Which reminds me you haven''t been doing any weird experiments on yourself recently, correct?"


    At those words Lillian flinched and Lucas looked furious. "Give me your arm."


    "Uh-" She didn''t have much of a choice since he was sat beside her. Lillian rolled her sleeves revealing several markings.


    Lucas lets go of her hair and she saw the look in his eyes. If looks could kill she is sure she would be dead already. Her thoughts broke off when Lucas leaned forward and fastened something in her ear. They were gorgeous ruby coloured earrings.


    "Damn this is harder than it looks." He was struggling to fasten the earring on the left hand side. Since he sat on her right it meant he was leaning forward, the distance between their faces was minor.


    "Another protective charm?" Lillian asked.


    She knew Lucas was not the type of person who would randomly give her presents.


    "Yeah, as for how to activate it. You don''t even have to touch it, it will automatically detect those who wish to harm you. The downside is it only detects those who use magic, if they use a de it will be difficult."


    "I know."


    Lucas is a magician, anything he makes for her will no doubt ward off harmful magic. But if it is a physical attack from a sword it is much harder. After all, unlike magic, human movements are not predictable. Amongst the people who want her dead there are many who are good at hiding in the shadows.


    "You know I made these quite some time ago. It was before I went on that mission for your father."


    Lillian blinked surprised. "That long ago?"


    "After I came back all sorts of things happened and then the Empress appeared, so I missed my chance to give it."


    He missed his chance? There were plenty of times where he could have given it to her. For a brief moment she met his gaze but quickly averted her eyes.


    Lillian felt her heart pounding, her palms turning sweaty. She felt very restless and she knew what the cause was. This is not the first time Lucas has been so close to her. But ever since he returned from his mission, no even before then she has gradually became self conscious towards him.


    ''In the end of the day I am still a female. It must be a natural body reaction seeing a handsome man. Despite his attitude, I acknowledge that he is good looking.''


    A deep sigh passed her lips. It is useless to have such thoughts but Lucas'' strange behaviour since returning from his mission did not make the situation any better too.


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 77 - Cautious

    Now that she thought about it for a while something has bothered her, although it could be just a coincidence.


    "Father''s mission, you didn''t give me many details."


    The first night he returned he focused on the state of her health. Lillian expected him to report while he took care of her but that is not what happened.


    Lucas sighed. "It was troublesome."


    "You always say that. You should know by now that I prefer details."


    At those words Lucas shook his head. "This time around there is nothing worse saying.."


    Lillian frowned at those words. Why is he acting so defensive about this? It is unlike him. Despite how calmly he said it Lillian sensed that there was something wrong. Before she could inquire anything she hears the chime of the shop door indicating somebody entered.


    The woman who just came in drew her attention immediately. She scanned the room and her eyes brightened like a jewel upon seeing her.


    "Lili!"


    This cheerful woman calling her a nickname most people would not dare to do so is Jorah. She is the wife of the Empress rtive and it seems like she is rted to Orion too. The reason she called her out today is to find out more about this.


    Jorah rushed over but the girl''s cheeks coloured. "I--I cane back another time!"


    Lillian blinked surprised at her reaction. It took her a few minutes to understand why her face was so red. She stepped on Lucas'' foot and he immediately drew away from her with a yelp.


    "Damn woman, why are you so violent?"


    Lillian didn''t say a word and coughed awkwardly. "You can take a seat Jorah."


    She doesn''t want to respond to this embarrassing situation.


    A serious expression appeared on Jorah''s face. "It''s about my brother."


    "I knew you would ask me." Lillian trailed off when she saw the expression on her friend''s face. "Are you ufortable sharing?"


    Jorah shook her head. "I figured I would have to tell you. Lili you''re searching for capable people in this Empire who are not corrupted. My brother will most-likely be a candidate."


    Oh, she truly is clever despite her carefree attitude. Lillian listened to her speak about her version of what happened that day.


    "I see, I think I understand. Did that young couple knew who your brother was?"


    "It seems they weren''t sure, they knew he was a noble based on how he spoke."


    "Yet they kept you? Don''t mostmoners find it troublesome to get involved with something noble rted? They were a young couple too."


    "It seemed like they had just lost their child recently. So they epted me quite quickly."


    Hmmm, it doesn''t seem weird. But, ''I should still look into that old couple.''


    "You were young then and lived with those people for long. How did you remember your brother? Normally children do not have strong memory, they tend to forget things if they haven''t been around the person for long." Lillian wondered.


    "They frequently told me. They reminded me at every opportunity. At the start I cried a lot after my brother left, one day I fell down a hill and got injured. That was when I forgot him. So they had to personally remind me. Bit by bit, it slowly returned to me."


    "I see."


    ''An ident? I doubt it was an ident.'' Somebody most-likely knew Jorah had survived and was living with that couple..


    It seems she will have to ask Sir Orion more on the details.


    ''I should increase the security around Jorah too.'' She still couldn''t figure out father''s intentions for inviting her friend to the hunt. What was he hoping for?


    It seemed there was some trouble in the audience that day. But, Lillian scanned her friend up and down. It doesn''t appear like Jorah got dragged into it.


    "So you want to see your brother again? That''s why you came out today correct?"


    Jorah''s cheeks flushed red as she quickly defended herself. "I was also worried about you!''


    "If it''s your brother he is going to work with me from now on, you will have more opportunities to meet."


    Though knowing that man, he wouldn''t want Jorah involved.


    "Do you think he would want to see me?"


    "It seems you understand the situation. So I will not beat around the bush. Sir Orion most-likwly doesn''t want to see you."


    "I see." Jorah looked down. "Lili, you''re very blunt aren''t you?"


    "There is no need to sugar my words."


    "That is true."


    "Jorah." Lillian said seriously. "I think you understand already, but I am gathering capable people because there is something I want to do. That something will change the very bnce of the Empire. If your brother is joining me he will get dragged into my mess. If things end up badly, he will end up executed alongside me."


    ''But even if that scenario happens, the one who will kill me will be Lucas. I will not give them the satisfaction of seeing my head roll on the ground.''


    "Do you truly have to do this?" Jorah trailed off. "Lili you-"


    "Even before I met you I decided." Lillian said firmly.


    It looked like the girl was on the verge of tears, but with strength in her eyes she said determined.


    "I won''t let you. I''ll do anything to stop you from getting hurt."


    "If you stop me you will get hurt."


    No matter how much she tolerates Jorah''s actions if she overdoes it then she will- her thoughts broke off when Lucas flicked her forehead.


    "Stop trying to frighten your only friend away. Cant you see how worried she is for you?"


    A deep sigh passes her lips when she heard Lucas say those words. It is not as though she doesn''t understand. Jorah is only saying this because she cares. But if she were to verbally ept that, then it would be a sign of weakness.


    ''I cannot allow people to find out my weakness now. I have to stay strong even if it means pushing people away.''


    Moreover she still hasn''t known Jorah for long enough. It is still too risky. No matter how honest her eyes look. This person can still hurt her.


    No, that''s not what bothers her right now. There is something else-


    ''Until I gain the confidence to interact with other people. I cannot allow her to get close to me.''


    Jorah means well, that much she could understand. But she has to push her away, otherwise she will fall victim like all the others who tried in the past.


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 78 - Distant

    ''I can''t allow her to get any closer to me.'' Up till now she didn''t think too deeply about bing friends with Jorah. But now that it has gotten to this stage where it looks like Jorah is attached to her.


    ''I have to pull away.''


    A person like her cannot live in harmony with other people. If she ever tries it, then something bad will happen. These cursed eyes will not let her live in peace.


    ''I cannot go a single day without killing someone, without bathing in their blood.''


    How could she possibly maintain a friendship like everybody else? It is better for her to be alone, this way she doesn''t have to worry about hurting other people.


    It is not like she never tried to make friends over the years. Naturally she recognized that no human being out there can be alone.


    But each time she tried it ended up with them dying by her hand. How many of them approached her with the foolish attention of betraying her in the end?


    How many of them had bad intentions? The worse thing was, she didnt even fall for it. From the very moment they approached her she knew right away. There were some she got along with well like Jorah, and they appeared sincere about being friends with her. But after awhile something would change.


    Those who disliked her would secretly approach these people and make some type of offer that they can''t refuse. Lillian sighed at the memory.


    It was a real shame, they could have truly been friends. But who would befriend somebody willing to stab her with a de? There were some who invited her out onto a so-called pic, so she would lower her guard. Those ones were quite fun though, killing in an open field like that soiling the so called beautiful scenery.


    The workers arrived with the rest of her order, the ones she couldn''t carry would be sent over to the manor. It was awkward on the way out, nobody said anything.


    ''I wonder what is going on in Jorah''s mind right now.'' Normal people wouldn''t take her warning lightly and stay away. But she knew Jorah well enough by now. That girl is too careless but she isn''t as naive as the Empress so perhaps she will be more careful.


    Lillian was about to break the silence when somebody rushed past her and headed in Jorah''s direction.


    It was Simon, Jorah''s husband.


    "Wait my dear-"


    Simon shook his head. "I told you already Jorah, this woman is too dangerous. You need to stay away from her."


    So, it seems like they must have argued about her.


    "Jorah, you are still wee to attend."


    At those words a dark gaze appeared on Simon''s face.


    "I don''t know what you are nning, but I will not let you hurt her."


    Lillian watched as Simon took Jorah away. "That man is suspicious of you." Lucasmented.


    "Mm indeed."


    The Empress rtive huh? Now that she thought about it, when it was confirmed that her brother disappeared alongside the Zestra family heir. People from the Zestra family came over. It would have been normal for them to make a fuss and cause problems for them, but they didn''t do that.


    At the time she was still far too young, and father was away. Even though Eric just came, he was the one who spoke with them. Lillian ced her hand on her eyes unconsciously, what did they talk about? Howe she is only remembering this now?


    Her brother and that guy wanted to stage a rebellion. It wasn''t just the Ageha family they wanted to deal with but the Zestra family. Instead of making a fuss when they came, they just quietly went ahead and had a chat?


    There is something unusual here.


    The Empress invited them to investigate the Zestra manor, didn''t she? She ought to use that opportunity. If she goes to the Zestra family the people there will surely be suspicious.


    But perhaps she can use an easier method. It seems Jorah''s husband knows something.


    "You''re going to have a huge problem from now on. I feel that girl will continue intervening. She may even get in your way."


    "If she does then it is obvious how I will deal with her."


    She is no saint after all. If Jorah stood in her way then she would dispose of her like she did all the others. Yes, just like the others who stood in her way. Lillian clenched her fist.


    ''I won''t hesitate. It is far too risky keeping her around if she is that nosy.''


    Her thoughts broke off when she hears the sound of footsteps rushing towards them. Lillian sighed deeply. At the very least they didnt attack her when she was in the cafe. Still her gaze fell on the box in her hands.


    She looked around and saw a worker of the cake shop sweeping at the front. Lillian walked over to her with a smile. "Excuse me could you hold this for a moment?"


    The girl seemed puzzled for a moment but then saw the group of men, she quickly nodded, panicked and epted the box.


    ''If she dropped it I would have killed her. I waited hours for them to get it done after all.'' There are many things to attend to before the party starts, she wouldn''t have time to wait.


    Lillian returned to where Lucas was and pulled out her sword.


    One, two, three. There are at least fifteen visible men, and five on the rooftop?


    There are a few hidden in the shadows too. Lin sighed deeply. Why do these people bother with such stupid things? It is not like it makes a difference. They should know by now how strong she is, why do they bother picking fights with her?


    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Lucas stand back-to-back with her.


    "So, what do you think?"


    It''s not like they will leave if they back away. They are more likely to attack if she walks away. Just a brief nce at their clothes, she already knew who sent them. Those people are too obvious.


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 79 - Lost So Much

    "Let''s fight."


    She hears the sound of him drawing a de and blinked. It is rare for him to fight with a sword. As a powerful magician there is no need for him to use a weapon after all.


    "Roger." Even without looking at him she knew he wore a smirk on his face.


    Lucas is just as bad as her, he craves chaos everyday. Though their methods of chaos differ from one another, he still craves to fight everyday like her.


    He nced at her briefly before he darted in the opposite direction. For a moment she looked at him. If he makes that sort of face when he is fighting he will frighten people away. Certainly there were a few shrinking back just from Lucas gaze.


    "Aghh!"


    His blows were hard and swift causing the enemy to fall quickly. Lillian blinked surprised. ''He is a far better swordsman than I thought.'' Now that she thought about it she never properly paid attention to how he fought before.


    ''I just trusted him to have my back.'' It would be all over when she finally looked around.


    Lillian shook her head. She needs to focus on her own fight.


    --


    It was over rather quickly.


    ''I could have handled it myself but Lucas had to intervene.''


    No that is wrong, whenever he got the chance Lucas would fight alongside her. How many people have they taken down fighting back to back like that?


    Maybe he is pent up because he has not had a proper fight for awhile. The so-called test from her father in the forest would hardly count, it didn''t even phase him. Lucas had rounded up thest of the attackers and tied them up with a rope. But..


    "I''m still suspended from my general duties." Lillian pointed out. Otherwise she would bring them to the pce herself.


    "Then let''s find a poor unfortunate soul from the royal guard-" Lucas trailed off. "Look, there is one heading right this way."


    Lillian looked up to see a woman with pale blonde coloured hair and emerald green coloured eyes wearing a blue knightmander uniform. The girl seemed frantic judging from the looks on her face. She casually pointed to the soldiers.


    "They attacked me."


    Mo wore a look of disbelief, either way she couldn''t deny what was right in front of her. Lillian watched her instruct a few people she came with.


    "Your suspension is over." Mo trailed off. "It was one of the first orders the Empress issued this morning. You shall receive wordter "


    Despite all that has happened in the forest. Lillian blinked startled. She wasn''t expecting that. She expected further suspension for her little misconduct. That woman is truly na?ve.


    The Empress clearly disagreed with her methods in the forest, so why would she lift her suspension? Although the suspension itself was immature. At the end of the day she is still the Empress, if she disagrees with somebody''s actions she ought to keep them away.


    Then again Empress Zushi appears to be the type one can win over with a sob story. Did her talking about her brother lead to some type of sympathy?


    It wouldn''t surprise her if that is the case.


    "General Lillian."


    "Hm?"


    "I do not know what you are nning. But do not mess with my sister too much, she has already lost so much."


    Lost so much?


    Lillian didn''t get a chance to reply since Mo was already walking away with the soldiers, dragging the attackers along. A strong gust of wind blew and she brushed a strand of hair away from her face, as she looked back at the retreating group.


    It seems there are still things she doesn''t know about the Empress. Or maybe General Mo is referring to the monastery incident? That seems to be the most-likely scenario. After all Lucas was the one who investigated the Empress, he will not miss out on any important information.


    They both lost somebody important, but the impact of that loss differs per person. The loss of her brother by her side made her stronger. She hadn''t realized how much her brother was shielding her. She still went through a lot as a child but she did have more freedom. It was thanks to him.


    But what use is there reminiscing about the past now? Times have changed vastly since then.


    "Lilian?"


    "Its nothing, let''s get back."


    .........


    A few hourster at the Ageha family manor.


    Since earlier she has been watching Natalia run around with more enthusiasm than normal. The next few hours after heading back were nothing short of hell. Lillian sighed deeply.


    Why did she have to spend four hours getting ready? Why did she need a full-on body care treatment? This is one of the things she dislikes about nobility. It is not like spending so much time caring for their skin will help them.


    How does Natalia handle it? Lillian has watched her little sister for thest few hours and noticed that the girl didn''t cause problems even once. She even appears enthusiastic about the entire thing.


    ''I recall disliking it a lot as a child and frequently sneaking out to escape the hell treatment. The head maid was far too scared of me to force me into it.


    These days the servants around her have more guts, no they are the annoyingly devoted type. Their devotion to her father gets rid of their fear.


    There was that servant trembling like a little fawn- her thoughts broke off when she heard approaching footsteps.


    Lillian turned around. "Lucas your-" She paused in mid-sentence when she realized something. "You didn''t have to dress up."


    Normally he doesn''t? This must be the first time she has seen him wearing such formal gear.


    "Finished?" Lucas didn''t reply to her question causing her to raise her eyebrow.


    He keeps acting strangely these days. Then again perhaps there are still some things she doesn''t know about him. It would not be surprising if that is the case. Although Lucas is the closest person beside her, she has not attempted to get to know him on a personal level.


    There are some things she just naturally learned after spending time with him. But in the long run she wondered if that is enough, especially these days when he is acting strange.


    ''I can''t help but think if I did get to know him properly over the years then I would know how to deal with this situation.''


    Lillian nodded and pointed to the window. "Some guests are arriving way too early. I guess they want to curry favour with my father. But they should know by now what type of man he is."


    He is not the type of man who would care about punctuality. Actually the earlier you arrive the more demerit it would be. The grounds of the Ageha family are very dangerous. If a person gets lost, they will never be seen again.


    It is impossible for a normal person to find their way around. Guests normally like to wander or look around if they arrive too early but doing that here could get them killed instead.


    "I heard screams on my way here, somebody fell in the pit in the garden."


    "Sister Bridget is keeping her pet foxes down there."


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 80 - Exiled Magician

    "Then how do you exin her face? It looked like it was melting."


    "A dangerous toxin? Sister Bridget has a strange habit of torturing her familiars with strange things."


    At thatment Lucas sighed deeply, it looked like he wanted to make a remark but decided against it. He took a seat beside her on the couch before heid his head on herp.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nap."


    "You can use the other couch."


    "This is better."


    Better how? Lillian hears the maids whispering and sighed. There are already strange rumour floating around about them being a couple. If he keeps doing these things, people will misunderstand. Natalia was far too busy to notice, which was good. Lately that child keeps asking strange questions.


    ''Since when did she be so interested in romance? She is still a young girl. I can''t believe what I heard the other day.'' She overheard a conversation between Natalia and the servants. She wonders who is putting crazy ideas in her head. If it isn''t the servants doing then maybe her friends?


    Natalia does hang around with some weird girls.


    "When do you n on dealing with that one?"


    "Most-likely soon, she is getting in the way recently."


    "What about-"


    "I know Lucas." Lillian interjected. "But these things will take time, I need to make use of sir Orion and Ramon too."


    Ramon can get annoying. He proved in the forest that the reason why he epted her offer was something different from what she originally thought. But unlike Jorah he is far too useful to dispose of. He is the key person she needs to take down the nk family. If he does get too annoying though, maybe she can get Lucas to do something about him. Lucas is strangely hostile towards him after all.


    On the other hand sir Orion, it is hard to predict him with that poker face of his. But that also makes him easier to control. He seems to be good friends with sir Ramon too.


    Annoying, annoying-tely there are far too many annoying people around her.


    It would be easier for her to just kill everybody off, but she wants them to experience humiliation first. There is nothing more fun than watching those who had everything fall.


    "Since the oue is that what do you n to do afterwards?"


    Despite his vague question Lillian understood what he was talking about. Although the servants appeared distracted, it is only a ruse. They are most-likely listening. This is why she and Lucas would go to the wizard''s tower whenever they have to discuss important matters.


    "Mm, maybe I will go travelling. I have always been curious about the world."


    But if she does that what will happen to Lucas? No, Lillian closed her eyes briefly. When she finally achieves her goal, she will ask Lucas to fulfil his promise. For the ageha family blood to truly die out, she has to disappear too. But the ageha family cannot fallpletely, someone has to be left. She decided long ago that person would be her brother.


    Her brother is alive, she confirmed that much with Lucas. But not even Lucas could locate him. Lucas is the strongest magician in this world. It is impossible to escape his magic circle, but when they tried the location spell- there was that ck lightning. What was that?


    Her thoughts broke off when Lucas extended his hand out to touch her cheek.


    "Your acting strangetely." Lillian mumbled.


    "I was just wondering when you will n to tell me why you are speeding your ns."


    "There is no particr reason."


    Actually, there is but Lillian felt that Lucas would not approve. It would be bad for them to be on bad terms now. She understood how he got whenever he was upset. Lillian felt him watching her and she averted her gaze.


    "I see."


    Lucas suddenly sat up and grabbed a strand of her hair, a familiar light appeared around him.


    "I''ll give you more protection than usual, but really you won''t need it if you actually stuck with me."


    "Now, now you know that isn''t possible."


    As one of the strongest people in the Ageha family, she had to spend most of the gathering greeting people alongside her father. That is right in the Ageha family this is how things work, only those with strength had the right to walk around with the head of the family.


    "You have to be extra careful. Remember how they attacked you before the hunt. They are being very open and not sneaking around."


    It is unlike them to be so open, but the reason they can do so must be because of that man. Lillian hadn''t forgotten his little threat before the games began.


    "Stuart Robert." Lillian mumbled. "Lucas have you heard of him before?"


    It was just a casual question but she watched as a dark aura wrapped around Lucas, there was a hostile gaze in his eyes. It was a first for her seeing him this way.


    What is wrong with him?


    "How do you know him?"


    "I met him before the games started."


    Right sir Ramon was with her then not Lucas, so he doesn''t know about that encounter. Then again if Lucas was there he wouldn''t have allowed Stuart Robert near her.


    "Whatever you do, do not meet that man again."


    "Is there something about him?"


    "You couldnt tell when you met him?"


    Huh?


    "He is a magician. To be exact he was magician, he has been exiled for using forbidden arts."


    So that was why she got those strange vibes from him. Still, there is something that doesn''t add up.


    "But you use dark magic right Lucas? They didn''t exile you for that?"


    "It is different for me, dark magic is part of my blood. I told you before there were several ns that made up the head of the vige right?"


    "You did."


    "Each n had different specialities. Although it is not a crime to have different magic outside of your n. The rules differ with dark magic. Normal magicians outside my blood cannot have dark magic. The only way for them to obtain dark magic is reading forbidden texts." Lucas trailed off and clicked his tongue annoyed. "That man Stuart Robert had the nerve to break into my household and steal some scrolls."


    So that is how things work. It is interesting to learn about the magician vige. Although there are many magicians in the capital, they were mediocre in contrast to Lucas. The magic they use are too tamed. There isn''t any with powerful destructive magic.


    The nobles who can cast magic are the ones from the seven royal families. There are no rules aboutmoners having magic, but she seldom saw any. She doubts the Empress would execute anybody for possessing a type of magic too.


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 81 - Dangerous Individual

    It is strange though listening to Lucas talk about bloodline and households. After all when they first met he was all alone isted in a tower in the forest.


    It was around a year or so after they met where Lucas finally decided to talk about himself. It turned out he was the one who chose to leave the vige. He left because quote ''It seemed like they were nning on using me for something troublesome.'' Lucas disliked the idea of anybody controlling him so he disappeared without a trace.


    But if that was the case, then- ''I wonder why he agreed to my offer.'' Why did Lucas who escaped his vige to avoid those from controlling him ept an offer that goes against his values?


    "Are you listening?"


    "Hmm? I am."


    "The stuff he stole were actually things I wrote. So the dark magic he learned is of the highest quality. Naturally they had to exile him. There is a symbol somewhere on his body that prevents him from using that magic he learned of me. But because he already corrupted his own magic with dark spells, he can no longer use normal magic. They stripped him away from those spells, but he could still learn new ones." Lucas trailed off. "One of the reasons why I settled near the capital was to find the bastard."


    "Howe?"


    "They should have taken his magic from him. Don''t those bastards realise how dangerous it is leaving somebody who knows dark magic walk around freely?"


    "I didnt think you cared so much about other people."


    Just now he looked like a noble person when he is saying those words.


    "As if. I came to find him because I wanted to take his magic from him and keep it to myself. Are you stupid? Why would I care what happens to others?"


    Her sweat fell when she heard those words. Well he just crumbled that image in a few seconds. Right magicians can steal the magic of another person if they beat them in a dual.


    "If that is the case. Why havent you sensed him until now?" Lillian trailed off. "If you were that conscious of his presence then surely-"


    Lucas flicked her forehead. "Who is conscious of that bastard? He is weaker than an ant to me. I can finish him off in seconds."


    That is not the point she is trying to make, but it seems like he has returned to normal. She doesn''t know how to handle him when he is in that weird mood.


    "I sensed something disturbing about him, but your right. I couldn''t sense his dark magic. It is rare for that to happen. I thought that maybe it was because I was worn out but that seems silly."


    Even with her senses dulled after sustaining life threatening injuries. Lucas trained her well enough so she could detect these things even in her weakened state.


    "He must have made some type of contract with someone. But who would make a contract with a guy with a banished mark?"


    Even before Lucas finished his sentence three people shed in her head. The only ones who would take such bold moves is her father, Eric and sister Bridget. It''s already obvious from the three who it is, but she wonders what he gains from being around such a person.


    It would make more sense if Eric couldnt use dark magic but he has one of the highest affinity for it in the entire Empire. Huh? Now that she thought about it they have a rule towards dark magic too. It is mainly the members of the Ageha family who should have them.


    How does Eric have dark magic?


    When he first came to the household, he already had it?


    Eric arrived shortly after her brothers disappearance- Lillian clenched her fist as something came to mind. It cant be can it?


    "You said Eric introduced him to you and you cant detect Stuart''s magic. It seems Eric has some type of magic that conceals a persons magic."


    No, it''s not limited to concealing magic.


    "Llillian?"


    "There is something we have to do before the ball tonight."


    ..


    A few hourster -


    The guests were pouring in like flies. Lillian wore a long red coloured off shoulder dress and ck coloured gloves. ''I hate wearing stuff like this but I can''t wear my general uniform when I am supposedly still suspended.''


    She didnt receive any letters on the way in, so it seems her father or eric took the letter. Moreover this is Natalia''s birthday and she went through the trouble of picking a dress out for her.


    ''Maybe I am soft on her like Lucas said. But the child is harmless.''


    She watched them from the balcony in the waiting room. They haven''t announced her name yet so she saw no need to go inside the main hall yet. ''I looked through all the records with Lucas but I couldn''t find anything.'' Still she cant shake of this bad feeling that Etic knows what happened to her brother. He appeared shortly after her brother disappeared.


    ''Why didn''t I think of it until now?''


    "Miss Lillian you have a visitor."


    At those words Lillian turned to the door and spotted Ramon wearing formal like clothes. No what stood out to her was his hair. Did he cut it? He almost looks innocent.


    "You came."


    "I''m surprised they let me."


    "Your still a member of the nk family."


    Even though his current status is weird, people know his identity.


    "Where is sir Lucas? It is strange that he isn''t here."


    "If I didn''t know any better I would think you attended this party to be with Lucas."


    At those words Ramon''s expression turned dark. "That joke isn''t even funny."


    ''I shouldn''t tease him too much, he takes everything way too seriously.'' Lillian scanned him up and down. But why did hee here? They agreed to meet in the ballroom. Just as she was searching for an answer she felt a rustling sound and realized that Ramon had ced something on her hair.


    "This isn''t''t much. But I missed your birthday."


    There was a mirror nearby so she caught her reflection. Ramon''s gift for her was a gorgeous butterfly shaped hairpin that went well with the dress she wore.


    "How thoughtful of you."


    Did he ask Natalia about her dress? It matches far too well.


    "Has anybody from your family arrived yet?"


    "They went in a carriage before me so they should be around already."


    The nk family is good at concealing their presence so it is natural that nobody else has noticed them, otherwise it would have drawn some attention.


    It is no secret that they are at odds with the nk family.


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 82 - Foolishly Honest

    "By the way, why do you keep looking at me?" Lillian noticed that he hadn''t stopped staring at her on the way in.


    "Do you have a fever or something?"


    "Huh no-" Her sentence fell short when he ced his hand on her forehead.


    "If you ask me you have one."


    "I don''t get sick."


    "Lillian." Ramon said sharply. "You cant be serious. If you do not feel well you should say so- wait, is that why your here in the waiting room?"


    ''He found out, he is way too sharp. I started to feel a bit off after returning to the manor. But since I managed to hide it from Lucas I thought nobody else would notice.''


    She was about to retort back but Ramon pulled her down so sheid down on the couch. He ced a small nket around her.


    "Do not argue back today, get some rest. They won''t be calling your name for a while anyway." Ramon trailed off and turned to the servant on the side. "The situation is like this, could you fetch me some water and a towel?"


    The maid hurriedly left but Lillian couldn''t miss her gaze. It seems that one is one of Eric''s servants. They are so pathetic cing a servant like that near her before the ball starts.


    Lillian covered her eyes with her arm. "This is pathetic."


    "There is nothing wrong with being sick."


    "You don''t see it as a sign of weakness?"


    "Only you would think of it that way." Ramon trailed off. "I bet you used magic and hid it from sir Lucas."


    "Arent your senses too sharp for something stupid?"


    "You keep insulting me, are you still prickly over what happened in the forest?"


    Her gaze flickered towards Ramon''s neck, he wore a cord top so his neck was covered. But she could see traces of bandages from the top.


    She supposes it won''t heal overnight.


    ''I don''t regret doing that, but perhaps I did get too worked up. Whenever it concerns the Empress I end up losing my temper more than usual.''


    Ramon could have dodged that blow, he could have escaped from her. But he didn''t do that. Was he trying to make a point or something?


    "I''m sorry." Lillian mumbled. The words seemed foreign but she knew she had to say it.


    Ramon''s gaze softened. "It seems you still remember how to be honest."


    "Don''t tell Lucas. He willugh at me."


    "I don''t think so. I think he will be very concerned."


    "What are you trying to imply?"


    At those words Ramon sighed deeply. "I thought I was overthinking it, but it seems those rumors are true and you two have feelings for each other."


    "Ramon." Lilian said sharply. "Another word and you-!" HGer sentence fell short when a fit of coughs escaped her lips.


    Ramon walked over and ced a cup of water in her hands. "You were saying?"


    Lillian sighed deeply. "It is not what you are thinking. I do not have the capacity to fall in love with someone. In the first ce for me those words are so foreign."


    "Even if that is the case, will you at least admit that sir Lucas is more important to you than you think?"


    "I thought it was clear already."


    "Sometimes you deliberately push him away just when you are getting closer."


    At those words Lillian sighed. Why is he so sharp when ites to petty matters like this? Back in the forest he acted like such a fool. ''I really was going to kill him.'' Right then she lost control of her emotions because a part of her understood.


    Ramon is foolishly honest, he is not the type of person who would lie to her. He is not like those other people.


    ''It was something I understood simply from watching him for a short while, let alone those who first meet him.''


    Ramon certainly has more qualities to be a household leader- Lillian paused in midthought. Now that she thought about it there were asions where Ramon resembled her brother. Their demeanour, no their foolishly honest side are the same.


    Eldest brother Raiju was born into the Ageha family just like her but he was so different. They corrupted him with dark magic, and yet he still held separate beliefs. He held separate beliefs that went against the traditions of the Ageha family.


    Whenever she watched her brother in the past she always thought. ''How can he smile so brightly with such an innocent look in his eyes during these circumstances?'' Why did he look so pained whenever she tortured somebody? Why did he look so furious the first time he saw her in the torture chamber cutting somebody''s hand off?


    Now that she thought about it the Empress is like that too.


    Why are there so many people like that around her?


    She always thought that living that way would be a hindrances, especially in a society like this. But sometimes when she watches Ramon and even the Empress she can''t help that it must be nice.


    It must be nice having people understand/believe just because they foolishly show honest expressions on their faces. There is no need to convince them with words.


    But every time she thought that way, it would leave her thoughts immediately.


    ''This is a sign of weakness. I cannot let them sway me. If I do then the n will fail.''


    Ramon genuinely seems to mean well. But like what she told Lucas earlier with Jorah. If the dayes where that foolishly honest side of Ramon''s bes a hindrance to her ns then she will personally end his life.


    Lillian took a sip of the water in her hands. The moment she drank it though, she immediately noticed there was something off. Her insides felt like it was burning. A light poison it seems but still a poison nheless.


    "Lillian?" Ramon looked at her concerned.


    "It is nothing."


    If she puts the water down right away then Ramon will notice. Ramon is the type of person who makes a big deal out of everything. She briefly shut her eyes and concentrated a certain amount of mana in her body.


    After she did this she continued to sip away the water like normal. "It seems your family have arrived."


    Just now she sensed the mana waves in the manor ring up. The nk family aren''t holding anything back it seems. So perhaps she ought to give them the wee they deserve.


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 83 - A Caged Doll

    It became clear to her that if she didn''t make a fuss then Ramon would not let her go. Even on the way in he insisted that he would apany her for longer, but she brushed him off. Now is not the time to attract too much attention. If she walks in with Ramon people would surely talk so she parted ways with him before they went inside the ballroom.


    The moment she went inside her father approached her and so did Eric.


    "Oh my you look exceptionally lovely today. Perhaps you are putting in more effort for a certain someone?"


    Those words did not go unnoticed by the other nobles attending. Or rather ever since she came inside the room people have casually looked her way.


    ''This guy he is trying to reconfirm those rumours about me and Lucas.''


    Lillian chuckled. "You jest brother, I put in this much effort because I knew you would attend today."


    "I see, my sister has learned to tter people. I must admit that is a great skill to have."


    "Ah now you are just teasing me brother."


    "You two have always gotten along. This is good having children who do not fight." Her fathermented.


    Lillian knew what the others were thinking. In the eyes of other people they must think that too. ''What a harmonious family.'' Those who didn''t believe in the rumours regarding her brother and father may think she is the luckiest girl in the world. A handsome and talented brother, and a father who dotes on her.


    ''But it is easy to act out a role when there is already a script.''


    Yes this is a typical scene to read in a novel. The protagonist no the viin, supposedly has everything the protagonist should have. A good family, a good career and somebody she loves. But that is not the truth.


    She does not have any of those things outside this role. The moment this party ends it will be the same as usual. Her tyrant like father and brother emotionally manipting her into doing whatever they want.


    A life of a caged doll, she has everything. A roof over her head, and riches that willst a life time. She even has these eyes, the power of a ruler. ''I could have been the Empress, I could have ruled the nation. But I didn''t want any of that.''


    The first time her father punished her seriously was when she refused the Empress position.


    He tossed her into a pit of wolves for four days and didn''t check on her once. If anybody gave her food it would only alert the wolves so she had to refuse it. All she could do was stand silently in the corner hoping the wolves wouldn''t go to her. If she does not make a move they will not attack her.


    But one day one of the guards watching over the pit dropped a piece of meat into the pit and itnded directly in front of her hiding spot. The wolves who had not paid attention to her all surrounded her for that piece of meat. It seemed the grease got onto her so even when she tossed the meat to them they chased her.


    ''It was my first time killing a wolf, but after I did it once. I could do it again.''


    A week after leaving her in that ce her father checked up on her and found her surrounded by dead wolves, and her eating their insides. She had refused to eat the normal food gave her but ate pieces of the wolves.


    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Eric caress her hair.


    "It seems you are quite absent minded today. Are you unwell?"


    ''The servants must have told him already.'' Lillian brushed his concern off withughter.


    "Are you speaking of yourself brother? You are the one who has been working too hard."


    Those nearby will not find this conversation strange.


    All they will see is a sister expressing concern for her brother. But the reality? ''He should have died on those missions. If this guy got killed in battle, it would make her ns a lot smoother.''


    Before he could respond anymore they are interrupted by the sound of music. Eric extended his hand out.


    "May I?"


    Lillian scanned the room for Lucas or even Ramon but she could find neither. What on earth are those two doing? Still she knew she couldn''t avoid dancing with Eric so she took her his hand and joined the waltz.


    She kept scanning the room for the two but couldn''t find them. The strange thing was Natalia wasn''t anywhere to be found either.


    This is weird, she was the one who was so hyped up about the party. Isn''t it strange that she isn''t here?


    "It seems your partner isn''t around. Did you scare him away?"


    "If only."


    Lucas has not attempted to run away since that time.


    ''I still find it odd how well behaved he is being. A magician of his standing doesn''t have to remain shackled like this.''


    "Still, you two appear close to be giving each other gifts. That is quite the pendant." Eric''s gaze remained on his neck. "Did he use the money from yesterday to give you a present? How sweet."


    Lillian could only stare at him dumbfounded. This guy''s stalking skills are getting better. The ne she wore with this dress was something Lucas gave her with the prize money from the hunt.


    ''If I have to ept this thing, I might as well make it useful.'' When did he get such good tastes? The ne he gave her matched with her outfit.


    "It looks good on you, he seems to know what suits you." Eric''s smile only made her shudder.


    This man is a psycho, why does he have to be so attentive when ites to her? Even if he isn''t her real sibling, they were raised as siblings. Why is he always so creepy towards her?


    "Bridget seems to be quite upset that you hurt Rosa the other day."


    "Sister Bridget has never liked any of my methods."


    "Indeed. I am not as fond of her as I am with you."


    She wants to throw up so bad. Why does he have to say such cheesy sounding words? Isn''t his acting over the top today?


    "It seems you made the right call with Rosa. Father lost his temper with her and locked her up. You won''t be seeing her around today." Eric trailed off. "But my dear sister, you should also control yourself a little. We don''t want people thinking that our family is on bad terms with each other."


    Lillian sensed the sarcasm and the warning behind his tone, before she could say anything else the song quickly ended.


    Eric leaned down and hugged her tightly. "It is fine to have your fun, but do not over do things."


    ''Is that warning?''


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 84 - There Is Something Else You Can Do

    It most likely is a warning. That took him longer than she thought. This entire time Eric behaved like the perfect older brother; even when they went off to dance, he still kept up his facade. Lillian felt his grip on her waist tighten, and she sighed deeply.


    "I am happy you are so concerned for me, brother."


    "Eric," Father called out. "Come here." She nced over and saw a bunch of important-looking officials and sighed. This man is as heartless as ever.


    Did he forget this is Natalia''s birthday?


    Then again, with the party''s star missing, it isn''t too hard to forget. After parting ways with Eric, she quickly looked around for the little girl. Where did she get to? Lucas and Ramon are missing too.


    Lillian recalled sensing the presence of the nk family and paused.


    Those people aren''t stupid enough to pick a fight with Natalia. If they wanted to use the girl against her, they would have done so long ago.


    Another reason why that girl would rush off would be the Empress and her son.


    ''The Empress and her son aren''t here.''


    Late, the Empress waste.


    Lillian was dumbfounded when she heard stepped into the ballroom and heard that. But before she could focus on that, her brother and father had approached her.


    ''What is wrong with her now? Doesn''t she know the customs?''


    Beingte to a gathering like this is a direct insult towards the hosts. It makes it worse since she is the Empress.


    It seems like even if her father doesn''t do anything, the Empress will fall on her own. But that is no good to her.


    ''I need that woman to hold onto that position for as long as she can.'' Until she finalizes her ns, Zestra Zushi must remain the Empress.


    Only a few minutes had gone by, and she was tired already.


    Walking in these shoes and this dress is difficult. Usually, she would attend the gathering wearing formal knight gear. But since this is Natalia''s birthday, she decided to wear a dress for her sake.


    ''Maybe I ought to stop being soft on the child.'' It appears that a number of her enemies have started to notice how close they were. It is too dangerous to continue that way.


    "Lillian," Her father approached her with a ss in hand. "Go greet those people over there." He points to a group who just approached from the side entrance.


    "Yes, father."


    ''Greet them yourself!'' Lillian cursed but quickly made her way over.


    This is Natalia''s birthday, but he treats every single event as a ce to gather more questions.


    Lillian wanted to walk away once she saw Mr. Stuart Robert amongst the crowd, but it was far toote.


    "Ah." Stuart stopped talking. "It seems the hostess hase out to greet us."


    "You tter me, sir; this event is for my sister." Lillian maintained her usual smile, but she felt angry.


    Isn''t he just trying to mock her?


    "I wonder about that. Your father seems to have gone all out the day after the games."


    ''Gone all out? I was the one who organized all of this- But I suppose that is not the point here. What does this man want with me now?''


    Lillian hadn''t forgotten the little stunt he pulled the other day. Lucas already gave her a briefing on how dangerous this man was. But how can he be worse than Eric? That guy is already a psychopath; surely, this one can''t be any worse.


    The other guests seemed to have sensed the odd atmosphere around them since they quickly went away.


    Stuart pointed to the gardens. "Shall we take a stroll for a bit, mydy?"


    Lillian nodded and silently followed him out. ''I sense a strange aura around this man, and yet it is oddly familiar.'' Lucas did say this guy stole his magic, so perhaps that is the reason why.


    It was dark out in the gardens, although she put small lights up. Nothing could mask the darkness of the Ageha family gardens. Why is it so much darker in the manor than any other ce in this Empire? Is it because there are more dark magic users?


    "Miss Lillian, have you thought about my offer yet?"


    "Your offer?" She repeated.


    "Have you forgotten already? Our conversation the other day."


    "Sir Stuart must like to joke."


    "Not in particr."


    "Then I wonder what your motives are for bringing up the other day. Were you not the one who criticized my methods? For me, that was a threat, not an offer."


    Stuart chuckled. "I was only teasing you a little as the sister of my dear friend. It seems you misunderstood me." At those words, he turned around and stepped forward.


    She took a few steps back, but her gaze did not leave his. ''Do not show any sign of weakness; otherwise, you will end up devoured.'' Lillian stopped backing away when her back hit the wall, and soon Stuart stood very close to her.


    He reached over and cupped her cheeks while stepping on her foot, trapping her from moving. "It seems I should rephrase my question. Lillian, join me."


    ''Psychopath number two, and I thought Eric was weird. What is with this guy?'' Still, she cannot lose her calmposure; she will have thest say no matter what he is trying to do.


    The pain on her foot increased every second, but she dismissed it. This is nothingpared to those times.


    Even if he breaks it apart, she will not allow him to win. Her gaze did not leave Stuart''s even for one second.


    "You truly are an amusing woman. It seems Eric intends to make you his Empress and take over the Empire."


    At those words, Lillian blinked. ''It is not like I hadn''t known, but I have never confirmed it. The psycho does have unusual feelings for me. If somebody like Stuart can see that, then it must be true.''


    "I have no interest in bing the Empress." Lillian did notment on her brother''s so-called feelings. "I made that clear a long time ago."


    She will never take that throne.


    "Indeed, we are a perfect match."


    What is he talking about?


    "Lillian, you should ept my offer, no my invitation. Instead of bing the Empress, there is something else you can do."


    "What is that?"


    Stuart bent down to whisper in her ear, and maniac-soundingughter passed her lips. If it isn''t Eric, there is also this guy. How much longer do these people think they can continue to fool her?


    Even though he had her trapped, Lillian managed to pull out two short daggers from the small pocket in her dress and took one swing towards Stuart''s face. Fresh droplets of blood appeared, but he did not move an inch and grabbed hold of her hand.


    "It seems talking is pointless. I thought you would be an interesting woman to converse with."


    "Sir Stuart seems to be living under an illusion, or perhaps my brother fed you with strange lies."

 Chapter 85 - Unexpected

    "I do not think I am mistaken; you are the same as me."


    If she wasn''t angry before, she was now. But unfortunately, she could not sh him again since he had his hands on her wrist. It felt like his nails were piercing into her skin.


    "Is that truly the answer you have to my invitation? I do not think you should answer without thinking it through."


    Think what through? This guy is pushing his luck with her. However, before she could do anything, she suddenly felt something warm on her lips.


    Huh?!


    Lillian felt her eyes widen, wait huh?


    ''I thought he would hit me or hurt me in some way.'' She assumed he would inflict more pain, considering how he has been stepping on her foot this entire time. This was thest thing she expected to happen.


    Of course, any average person may have seen the signs when he put his hand on her face- but she was no ordinary person. Although she is not oblivious to these things, shecks the fundamental understanding an average person would have.


    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a familiar gaze, but before she could turn to have a look. Somebody harshly yanked Stuart off her. Lucas stood with a dangerous look in his eyes, and a ck aura surrounded him.


    Stuart chuckled. "Is this how you greet me after not meeting for so long?"


    "Bastard." Lucas cursed. "Your lucky I didn''t kill you then."


    "Lucky? We both know you wouldn''t have been able to." Stuart taunted. "Even now, you cannot kill me."


    ''Lucas didn''t mention this. But I did find it odd. He should have just killed Stuart to obtain what he stole.''


    She looked forward and spotted four faces. One was Natalia; the second was Ramon, and the other two? The other two, unfortunately, were the eyesores of the nk family. Even from here, she spotted Natalia''s injured arm.


    Lillian frowned. ''I thought they wouldn''t do something stupid, but they have.'' She turned her back from Lucas and Stuart and walked towards the group. It did not take long before she reached the four.


    Shuhei must have sensed her malice since he took a protective stance in front of Seira, but she walked past him.


    Lillian bent down in front of Natalia.


    "This appearance is quite unsightly. I do not think you will impress the Empress, son like this."


    At those words, Natalia''s cheeks chuckled. "Sister, what are you talking about?"


    "I wonder."


    ''I thought I was mistaken, but that seems not to be the case. The reason Natalia was looking forward to her birthday banquet is because she would see him again.''


    This is a good card to use. Although their father already nned to set the two up, she nned to do something different. Natalia is not the type of person who quickly gets attached to people. Moreover, that young boy was fascinating.


    What will the people think if they find out that the Empress son has such powerful dark magic?


    Lillian took a box from her pocket and opened it. She slipped the watch onto Natalia''s injured wrist. "Happy birthday."


    She didn''t ask about the girl''s injuries or what happened but just gave her the present. It seemed that sentiment was enough since Natalia teared up.


    "I- I will go get cleaned up."


    "Mmm." Lillian turned to the silent Ramon. It seemed there were quite a few injuries on his face. "You''re never going to heal if you keep getting hurt."


    "And whose fault is that, I wonder?"


    "Watch her."


    Ramon nodded and followed after Natalia, who rushed off. Lillian stood up and turned to the two nk siblings. The sight before her made herugh.


    The two so called powerful members have injuries all over their arms and faces.


    ''It seems Ramon finally snapped. The fact that he tolerated it this entire time is beyond me.''


    Lillian pointed in the direction of the ballroom. "Miss Seira and sir Shuhei, you two appear to be lost. The ball is that way."


    The two siblings scurried away like little rats and didn''t say a word; at least one of them didn''t. Seira, who brushed past me, giggled. "Sir Lucas is quite the kisser; you should im him properly before I do."


    Her eyes twitched, annoyed. This woman is truly pushing her luck again.


    She, however, kept calm and waited until the two left. Lillian looked over at Lucas, who was still strangling Sir Stuart.


    "Lucas, let''s go," Lillian called out.


    She does not want to waste any more time on these insignificant people.


    Lucas, who was still angry, loosened his grip on Stuart before tossing the man aside. Stuartnded on the ground with a crash, but his smile did not waver as he stood up.


    "I enjoyed the kiss, my Lady. I hope we can increase our affections for each other the next time we meet in private."


    Lucas was about to get angry again, but she tugged on his cloak. "I''m tired."


    It wasn''t aplete lie. Dancing with Eric and dealing with sir Stuart took a lot of strength; moreover, her body still felt sluggish. She drank some poison earlier too. Although her body has developed resistance to most poisons, she is still a normal human.


    Lucas must have noticed since he grabbed hold of her wrist. He didn''t say anything and quickly walked off. She struggled to keep pace with him.


    ''Is he angry? But why would he be-'' Lucas suddenly stopped walking?


    "Lillian, what was that?"


    "Huh?" Lillian looked at him with wide eyes.


    "I thought I warned you already to stay away from him."


    Oh, so this is why he is mad? Indeed Lucas did warn her. But it is difficult to avoid the guy considering how he is Eric''s friend. Father also seems to know about him; otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked her to greet him.


    "You should understand my position; it was inevitable."


    "But at the very least, you should have had somebody with you," Lucas yelled. "Do you have any idea how I felt when I saw you alone with him just now? Lillian, you seem to have underestimated what I told you the other day."


    Lillian didn''t know what to say. This was a first for her to see Lucas this mad.


    "You even let him kiss you-" Lucas'' gaze dimmed, and he mmed his fist against the wall causing a small crack to form.


    "I don''t know what is wrong with youtely, but Lucas, you are going too far-" Her sentence fell short when he backed her against the wall.


    "Are you sure you don''t know?"


    Of course not; why would she know anything about his odd behavior. Lillian felt her irritation grow.


    "I don''t know! Put yourself in my shoes.. Why would I know?" Lillian eximed.

 Chapter 86 - Do I Have To Spell It Out?

    Normally she is not the type who would lose her temper. But Lucas anger towards her did not make any sense. This is the first time she has seen him behave this way.


    Lucasughed, and then his gaze dimmed. "You truly are stupid. Do I have to spell things out or even show you? I don''t want to resort to the second one just yet."


    What is he trying to say?


    Her thoughts broke off when she felt staring and realized something.


    It was the faces of her father, brother, and some other guests.


    When she noticed where Lucas stopped, it was directly in front of the ballroom.


    ''I thought this day couldn''t get any worse-''


    "I will not understand if you talk in riddles, sir Lucas." Lillian managed to regain herposure, realizing they had an audience.


    "Then I will spell it out for you. I do not want you near Stuart, due to the reasons I stated and due to my jealousy."


    If she wasn''t confused before, she was confused now. What jealousy?


    Lillian didn''t get a chance to question him since Lucas dragged her away again.


    ...


    There is a small waiting area for nobles ahead. However, Lucas took her to one of the empty waiting rooms instead. Judging from how he leisurely made himself at home, Lillian guessed this was the ce they gave to him.


    ''Benefits of winning the game, I suppose.''


    The number of insults that streamed out of Lucas''s lips after they left the hall was horrendous. He had not stopped lecturing her since she broke the tense atmosphere by almost fainting.


    Perhaps it was because he had increased his pace when he dragged her along. But the fever she held back took over, and she almost copsed on the way.


    ''Alright, so it was my fault this time - but did he have to get that angry in front of everyone?'' At the end of the day, no matter how much she curses her blood, she is still a member of the nobility. Lucas shouldn''t treat her that way.


    Even her father looked surprised at Lucas outburst.


    After all, it was the first time for Lucas to disy his emotions like that openly. Ever since she brought him to the Agenda household, he has never expressed his feelings. This is why up till now, it was difficult for her brother and father to make a move.


    ''Expression of emotion is dangerous. This is one of the first things I warned him about.''


    Back then, she felt that there was no need to tell him. Lucas was emotionless like a puppet then. It was difficult to tell what was on his mind, but right now, he is different.


    What changed?


    What went wrong?


    ''Perhaps it was me? I did push him away for a while.'' But she only did that so her father would stop paying attention to him. It would be bad if her father caught onto her ns with Lucas so soon. If father realizes how close they are- Lillian sighed. Then again, that man is no joke; he probably understands the real reason why she has kept Lucas by her side for so long.


    The fact that he is ying along


    Her thoughts broke off when Lucas slipped of her shoes only to reveal several bright blisters. No, not just blisters. There were signs of somebody stepping on it.


    "I thought, why do you even wear these things?"


    "Lucas."


    A deep sigh passed his lips.


    ''Maybe I can move my feet away? He hasn''t noticed, right? If Lucas finds--'' Her thoughts broke off when she felt his intense gaze on her foot, no her swollen toes with blood flowing out of every single nail.


    "Who was it?"


    Lucas asked a simple question, but she couldn''t miss his cold tone.


    "Lucas." Lillian said sharply. "I am alright."


    "You always say that. Damn."


    "Did you see who it was?"


    "Sir Stuart."


    Or rather, he was the only one with her for a long enough time. But Lucas does not need to know that. He already seems quite upset that she followed Stuart out.


    "That bastard."


    She didn''t think he would act so petty. It''s true she low-key challenged him thest time they met. But this was way too much. It still struck her as odd that he kissed her. What on earth was that all about?


    ''Does Sir Stuart also have creepy feelings towards me like Eric?'' Lillian shuddered. Is it not bad that she has to deal with her tyrant father and psycho brother, but now there is another one?


    Why are all the men around me so strange?


    When Lucas took out a small box from the drawers, her thoughts broke off. It was a small medical box. He took out some gauze and bandages and started to tend to her wounds.


    "L-"


    What is he doing?


    This-


    "I know you''ll just lecture me about using magic again."


    "I see."


    But this is still very strange. Then again, this isn''t new already. Ever since Lucas returned from that mission, he has behaved rather oddly. At first, she didn''t think much of it, but recently it''s gotten to the point that the servants ask her odd questions about their rtionship.


    Usually, the maids are too frightened to look her in the eye. But recently, a load of them approached her to ask.


    Lillian thought about the events that had just happened. Just now, what was Lucas trying to say? That sort of atmosphere- she recalled what Ramon said to her before the start of the party. Could it be that Lucas- she quickly shook her head.


    ''That can''t be the case. We have indeed spent so many years together, but this is a partnership of convenience. There is no chance of romantic feelings blooming.''


    ''I am the viin and not the protagonist, so such a story would not suit me.''


    Lucas is more fond of her than she thought, but that was as far as this could go. Lillian knew he didn''t hate her or find her annoying like before, but she wondered when did he begin to like her more than she thought? Perhaps she is overthinking it.


    It is only normal for him to be concerned that somebody dangerous like sir Stuart approached her.


    If she thought about it this way, this weird feeling would disappear.


    So she changed the topic before Lucas caught onto her odd thoughts.


    "What happened to Natalia?"


    "It seemed like she was looking for the Empress''s son. Ramon saw her leave the ballroom and decided to follow her. I was checking on the barrier to see if anything had slipped in when that woman approached me."


    Lillian recalled what Seira had just said to her and frowned. Did that really happen? Would it be okay if she asked?


    "That damned woman made it look like we kissed, so if you hear any odd rumors ignore it."


    Seira must have done that in front of other people so rumors would start. If a rumor starts regarding those two, then her engagement with sir Shuhei would proceed since there would be nothing between her and Lucas.


    It was easy to see where this was going.


    "So you didn''t?"


    "Do you truly think I will allow that thing anywhere near me?"

 Chapter 87 - Troubling Thoughts

    Lillian could not mistake the disgust in his tone when he mentioned Seira. Unknowingly a relieved sigh passed her lips. So nothing happened; that was a relief- Lillian paused in mid-thought. Why would she be relieved over something like that?


    Snap out of it, Lillian.


    This is not like you.


    "Those two siblings messed with Natalia?" She swiftly changed the topic again.


    "Sir Shuhei was trying to provoke the child. It seemed he mentioned your engagement. The kid was the first one to snap, by the way."


    A deep sigh passed her lips. "That girl needs to control her emotions more." She trailed off and mumbled. "As do you," Lillian said thatst part quietly, but she knew he heard her.


    Lucas did not say anything to her at first.


    "I do not want you to be alone with that guy Lilian."


    "It wasn''t deliberate."


    "Yeah, but you have a habit of underestimating your enemies too much. You are one of the strongest people in this Empire. I acknowledge that. But you have to remember there will always be someone stronger out there."


    "Are you saying he is stronger than me?"


    "No." Lucas shook his head. "He isn''t."


    He said that without hesitating, but she also thought the same. The mana around sir Stuart is strong, but he cannot beat her like that.


    "He said that you can''t kill him," Lillian recalled the snippets of the conversation. "Is that something to do with the scrolls he stole?"


    Lucas sighed deeply, he looked at her frustrated, and she immediately understood. It seems like she got that right.


    "Those scrolls contained your weakness?"


    "Not my weakness exactly but the weakness of my bloodline."


    ''Then does that make it your weakness-'' Lillian paused in mid-thought. Lucas probably does not want to directly admit that somebody knows his weakness. So even Lucas has something he struggles with.


    Since they first met, this man has kept up a wless image.


    "I''m sorry, Lucas."


    The words seemed foreign; she was not the type to apologize.


    Perhaps it was the fever getting to her again, but before she knew it, an apology had escaped her lips. She didn''t even understand what she was apologizing for. It is not like she did anything wrong. Yes, she met with sir Stuart alone, but she was confident that he would not do anything to harm her.


    After all, it seems like that man intends to use her as a pawn.


    Lucas extended his hand out and flicked her forehead. "If you are going to apologize, at least be sincere."


    "That was sincere."


    At those words, Lucas ced his hand on her forehead, and his eyes twitched, annoyed. The heat from her skin transmitted to his palm.


    "So you were sick."


    "You noticed?"


    "Miss Lillian underestimates the link between us far too much."


    There he is with that Miss Lillianment. Is he making fun of her again?


    "For those two to provoke Natalia like that. Don''t they know how scary that child can be?"


    "Yeah, it surprised me a bit. Normally that girl is so calm, but she is just like you."


    "I shall take that as apliment."


    Lucas did notment, and there was an unusual silence around them. What is with this atmosphere? She wonders when did things be like this between them. Back when they first met, they had more things to talk about; there were no awkward silences.


    Sensing the odd atmosphere, Lillianid down on the couch with her back turned, so she was not facing him. Lucas draped his cloak around her and a nket.


    "You don''t have to return till the Empress shows up; till then, you ought to rest."


    Despite those calm-sounding instructions, Lillian still sensed the anger in his tone. He must still be mad, but he is holding himself back because she isn''t feeling well.


    He is being considerate towards her. A strange feeling appeared in her chest. The fever aside, it was difficult for her to forget the conversation with Ramon earlier on.


    ''You two have feelings for each other.''


    Her own feelings aside, it is difficult to imagine Lucas having feelings for her. When they first met, he made it clear to her how he hated humans. She didn''t have to pry on the details since it was written all over his face.


    This person truly dislikes humanity, just like how she disliked her bloodline. This man has the same feelings towards everybody in this world. ''I thought because we were so simr, he would make a good partner.''


    After the ident with her brother Raiju, it did not take her long before she realized that she could not do this alone. She needed at least one person to be on her side. So when she encountered Lucas, she felt that it was fate.


    He is a foul-mouthed and yet powerful magician. He did not make a good first impression, and yet, for some reason, she thought it would work out. Despite their conflicting views, they surprisingly worked well together. During their first time on the battlefield together, he covered for her quite well.


    But that is all; there should be no romantic feelings.


    On the other hand, if she thought about somebody with romantic feelings for her, the first one that came to mind was Ramon.


    It would make more sense for Ramon to like her. A part of her probably saw the signs a long time ago, and that was why she decided to be distant. Even after so many years have passed, he still behaves that way. Even if she rejects love, she isn''t oblivious to it.


    When he mentioned that thing about her and Lucas, it was hard for her to keep a straight face since he sounded bitter. Why mention it only to get upset?


    Lillian sighed deeply. ''I shouldn''t think of such troubling things.'' Her thoughts broke off when she felt Lucas take a strand of her hair. A familiar light appeared around her body.


    "Checking on me again? You do that a lottely."


    "Isn''t that your fault? Are you sure you''re not hanging around with any weirdostely? You keep getting curses stuck to you."


    "I see a lot of people daily; how am I supposed to know?" Lilian trailed off. "Besides, sir magician, you can deal with something this minor, cant you?"


    "Of course I can.


    ''Just like that, we are talking normally again.'' Perhaps she was worrying for nothing.


    Lillian turned around only to see Lucas staring at her with an unusual gaze in his eyes. Why is he looking at her like that? Why does he keep doing strange things recently? Before she could speak another word, they heard the sound of a familiar chime.


    ''That''s the sound of the royal family carriage.''


    Lucas stood up and peeked through the window. "Lilian, I think you need to get down there."


    Huh?


    Lillian left the couch when she saw his serious gaze. The moment she looked out of the window, she clicked her tongue, annoyed. ''That stupid woman, why does she always find trouble no matter where she goes?''


    "Lucas, take me down there."

 Chapter 88 - The Temporary Truce

    From the window on the third floor, Lillian already saw how badly damaged the carriage was. Now that she was right in front of it, she wondered how they even got this carriage to move.


    Fortunately, she and Lucas were the only ones who heard the chime. It seemed the Empress did it deliberately. She quickly led them to a quiet area and shut the door behind her.


    Her gaze fell on the injured young boy with ck mana pouring out of his body and the Empress covering her right eye. The same substance of mana was pouring out of her right eye.


    "You exin." Lillian pointed to the Knight who followed them inside. "Why was a knight driving the carriage? What happened to the carriage driver? The other knights?"


    How can the Empress of the Empire show up with just a single Knight and her son? No matter what event it is, she should show up grandly.


    "We were attacked on the way. General Mo stayed behind to fend off the attackers. The other Knights started to behave weirdly and joined the attackers."


    "Lucas."


    Lucas walked over to the Empress, holding her son''s hand. He tapped her shoulder and sighed. "They got attacked by a mage with dark magic. Judging on this mana, it''s your sister."


    "Sister Bridget is truly foolish, just because she cannot attack me directly."


    Is it because she helped the Empress out with the hunt? Either way, her gaze flickered towards the young boy on the couch. It looked like the Empress wanted to use her healing powers, but she was unable to make a move due to the Knight.


    Lillian walked over and stood behind Zushi.


    "Since I owe you a favor, I will help just this once." Lillian extended her hand out, and a bright red-colored light appeared from her palms.


    The ck-colored mana oozing out of the young Prince gradually vanished.


    She turned to the Knight at the door. "Get yourself treated at the medic center and inform them that the Empress will join the ball shortly."


    It looked like Zushi wanted to protest, but she kept her head low. Once the Knight left, she turned to the woman angrily. "You, how many times did I warn you?"


    "It''s not my fault! Everybody was in a festive spirit. I didn''t think anybody would cast a spell on the Royal Knights."


    Indeed Natalia''s party was a huge event considering it happened the day after that crazy killing game. People invited as guests and who witnessed the bloody events wanted nothing more than to dismiss it.


    Lillian reached over and pinched the Empress''s cheeks. "I already told you to be on your guard. You only just became the Empress; people are still not taking you seriously enough. They will do anything to take you down."


    "I understand that." Zushi looked down. "But how can I work to improve the nation if I doubt everybody around me?"


    "I thought you didn''t want the throne."


    She did not tell her directly, but that was her impression after listening to her talk in the forest. "Or did you lie to me so I would let my guard down?"


    "That is not it! It''s true I only became the Empress to help my son- but," Zushi trailed off. "I should still make an effort, shouldn''t I?"


    Indeed if she does nothing and acts helpless all the time, she will be of no use to her. Lillian sighed as she ced her hand on her forehead.


    "It seemed my sister was the one who attacked you, so I also share the me in this. But Empress, you must take my warning seriously. These people will not hesitate to end your life for something foolish as their greed for power."


    "It strikes me as odd, Miss Lillian. Howe the Empress seat has remained empty all these years?"


    At those words, Lucas interjected. "Why is it a surprise? Lillian''s chased of all those fake Empresses away."


    Until this point, she has chased away all those people, but like Lucas said, she only chased them away because they were fake. Her gaze fell on Zushi; no, her gaze fell on the woman''s eyes.


    "You are not like them. But I still intend to continue testing you."


    Even if they made a temporary alliance, it is only for now. The Empress has not proven herself yet. However, right now, she cannot do anything without her assistance. For now, she will do this much but only now. When her n starts to bear fruit, she will discard the Empress right away.


    ''I already confirmed during the hunt, but we will not see eye to eye. I am only keeping her around because she is one of thergest clues to finding my brother. If only she would recall her memories.''


    "Your eye, let me see it," Lillian mumbled.


    "Ah, I am alright-"


    "Sit down." She pointed to the other couch, and Zushi did so. Zushi moved the eyepatch away, only to reveal a badly bruised eye covered in dark magic.


    She has to admit it was a smart move from sister Bridget. It seems her sister also knows about the dangers of the Empress''s eye power. It only makes sense to target her eyes, but she didn''t do a very good job if she only hit one.


    "Um, if you do not mind, do you mind epting this gift?"


    Lillian blinked, startled when she saw the box. "You do realize that today is Natalia''s birthday and not mine?"


    "I am aware, of course, I prepared a gift for her. But this is to thank you for helping me the other day." Zushi trailed off. "I didn''t have much time to prepare, and I just happened to see this on the way here, but I thought it would suit you."


    Lillian slowly opened the box to see a gorgeous red colored ribbon.


    ''This is the type of thing that would suit you.''


    ''It looks good on you, Lili.''


    An image of her eldest brother Raiju shed through her head. It seems the two of them are very simr to each other. She thought this when she first saw her at the coronation ceremony. But the Empress''s strong and determined gaze reminded her of her eldest brother.


    Was it because the two spent so much time together? Even their mannerism and beliefs are simr to each other. One of the things she and her brother fought about before was her methods. Her brother disliked how she did things, and they often fought about it.


    Yes, just like how the Empress lectures her.. Her brother did that in the past.

 Chapter 89 - All Because Of Her

    Yes, that is right, the main reason for her irritation towards this person is that.


    Brother Raiju often told her stories regarding this person in the past.


    ''I couldn''t miss the hint of admiration in his tone. He cared and respected her that much.''


    No, if it were mere admiration, he would not have gone that far. Even now, she recalled the scene clearly in her mind, how he rushed into the sea of mes.


    It was that moment where she felt genuine resentment for her brother. How dare he leave during such a crucial stage in the n? That night, if he had proceeded with the n, as usual, the Empire would be safe right about now. Eric would never have appeared, and her father would not be here.


    His head would have rolled off the stand in the execution ground a long time ago.


    But no, the moment her brother heard that Zestra Zushi was still in the monastery, he abandoned everything.


    ''I already felt that something would go wrong when he gave those orders to sir Aaron and me.''


    Even though she had a bad feeling, she still followed his orders. It was something she regretted. If she stopped him, no, if she went with him, the situation would not have escted that far.


    ''All because of his feelings for Zestra Zushi. I am not a fool; it was clear to me that my brother liked her even back then. He probably had reservations admitting that he liked somebody the same age as his sister.''


    What a stupid man. A three-year age gap is nothing in the Empire. Many people marry with much more significant age differences. If she were a normal sister, perhaps she would have encouraged and helped her brother out.


    Zushi is the same age as her; they could have been friends if they had met. She could have helped the two get closer to each other. But the scenario did not y out that way.


    "Miss Lillian?"


    "I''ll ept this, thank you."


    A relieved sigh passed Zushi''s lips, and she rolled her eyes. Is she that relieved about it? Then again, it is unlike her to ept a gift like this.


    ''But brother, this person you respect is more naive than you are.'' Even if they have simr traits, Zestra Zushi is far more naive and kind. That kindness of hers will be her downfall one day.


    Her thoughts broke off hearing the sound of the door creaking open. Natalia peered through curiously.


    ''She must have overheard the servants.''


    "Natalia,e here."


    The girl quickly entered the room. She looked towards the young boy on the couch the moment she did.


    "Lucas and I will lead the Empress to the banquet hall; you stay here with the Prince till he wakes up."


    "Y--yes, sister!" Natalia stammered.


    Lillian turned to the Empress. "Leave him with Natalia."


    "But-"


    "This kid is strong, otherwise. Do you think my father would allow me to put on such a grand event for her?"


    Certainly, if Natalia were weak, there would be no use for this gathering. Father only cares about the strong.


    She seemed reluctant but quickly followed Lucas and her out of the room.


    "What do you think?" Lillian asked.


    Lucas looked back at Zushi, sauntering behind them.


    "No good."


    "You think so too?"


    "As in no good right now. I think if we help her recover her memories, she will be more useful."


    It seems returning the Empress memories is key. But it is not that easy to return lost memories. However, both Lucas and she have the power to do so. They have to learn everything regarding the past.


    The person that could help them the most with that would be - Zushi''s brother Aaron or even that woman he was seeing.


    ''Both those two disappeared too.'' No, forced to disappear. Who else would be good?


    It isn''t easy to find people who knew of her brother''s existence in the present day. Those in the manor who knew him are no help because of her father''s gag order. Asking the people who worked in the monastery will not help either.


    They are loyal to God and have to maintain neutrality. Moreover, thousands of people died during that incident; it is not a topic she could easily bring up.


    Still, if worsees to worst and she cannot find any clues, she will resort to drastic measures.


    Lillian briefly nced over at Zushi, who kept her head down. It seems the truth wille out eventually. This person came here tonight to ask for her aid but will she do so when the truthes out?


    ''I doubt she will stay on my side.'' But that was fine with her; Zestra Zushi was only a pawn from the very start. A pawn for her to use whenever she pleased.


    "But remember what she told you about a room in the Zestra manor with a powerful seal on it?"


    "Ah."


    "You should ask her to set up a visit as soon as possible."


    "Mmm, but after this party, I was going to head to thekeside vige."


    Lucas rolled his eyes. "You''re going to give that person a heart attack with your random visits."


    At those words, she chuckled. "But it''s better to make use of him before Eric or father does."


    "As you know, in your current reckless state, you cannot go alone. I''ll go with you this year."


    "Yes, yes, sir magician who doesn''t want to leave my side recently."


    "Isn''t that because you need too much maintenance recently?" Lucas sighed. "What is wrong with your mana? Did you do something to make it re up so much?"


    "Hmm, I wouldn''t know about that. But, if there is something that has changed, I suppose it would be my nightmares."


    "Your nightmares? Did they get worse?"


    "No, it''s more the opposite. I haven''t had them recently. But the ones I do have are longer than usual."


    At those words, Lucas frowned. "I see. I wonder if it''s because you''re spending more time in that ce, and that''s why your mana is fluctuating."


    "Is it bad?"


    "After the trip to theke vige, I advise you to iste yourself in the tower for a while."


    "Alright."


    ''It''s not new already; this frequently happened in the past. When I first returned to the Ageha family, I often made long trips to the tower.''


    However, since she became a general, it has been difficult to go. Still, if Lucas is advising her to go, she ought to.


    Lillian ced her hand on her forehead. ''My head still hurts.''


    Her thoughts broke off when Lucas brushed his hands across her forehead, moving her hand away.


    "Do you still have a fever?"


    "Just a little. I guess the drinks didn''t help."


    When she is in this weak state, drinking should be a no. ''I don''t like drinking much, but I have no choice during events like this.''


    Lucas tapped her forehead. "This should do for now."


    ''My body suddenly feels lighter again.''


    Indeed those rumors are correct. Lucas is her lifeline. Without him, she would certainly have died a long time ago. She would have died when they chased her out of the Ageha family.. If she did not let her curiosity get to her that day, she wouldn''t have met him.

 Chapter 90 - The Path I Chose

    ''I suppose it was a good thing I was so curious. If I hadn''t met this person right now, I would be-'' Her thoughts broke off, feeling an ominous presence.


    Lillian sighed deeply. They haven''t even gotten the Empress to the ballroom yet, and somebody wants her head already? Is it sister Bridget again? No, those people would have stopped a long time ago. It would be bad if they continued attacking her.


    Then is it the assassins after Natalia? There are usually a lot every year, but she has seen no signs of them.


    "Lillian, there are magicians," Lucas mumbled.


    So it is the other option, those foreign magicians who wandered into the capital. Now that she thought about it, the magician''s appearance started with rumors about the Empress. There was unusual activity during that time frame.


    It seems the target is the Empress. If that is the case, "Lucas, stay with her."


    "Oi, but your-"


    "A little fever isn''t going to kill me." Lillian trailed off as a sly smile appeared on her lips. "Besides, it is high time I have some fun." She raised her hand right as she said that, and a stream of deadly spider lilies surrounded her.


    Lucas seemed dissatisfied with her response but quickly took the Empress away. The moment they vanished and she was sure they were no longer in the area, she put her hand down and caused the spider lilies to vanish. Instead, in her palm was arge ball of fire.


    ''Sorry I have to ruin your party, Natalia.'' Lillian extended her hand out, and the room was under a sea of mes in the next second.


    It did not take long before she heard the sound of approaching footsteps. Due to the sea of mes, it was challenging to make them out clearly, but she already knew they were the enemy.


    She has fought countless battles ever since she became a General, since she took down that dragon. In her father''s words, countless opportunitiesy before her now. Indeed after she achieved that feat, she was able to ask for anything. ''I chose to be the General. I chose to abandon everything because I understood. These powers will bring down the Empire faster.''


    The one who will end this Empire is not her father or Eric or even that new madman Stuart.


    ''This is a curse; you will be the one to end it all and reset everything.''


    This is her fate, to turn the Empire into a sea of blood and mes.


    The masked magicians tried all sorts of attacks on her, but she easily deflected them with her de. These are the so-called powerful magicians from Lucas vige? ''How pathetic.'' Lucas must have been bored living in that ce.


    She watched one by one as the magicians fell until there was only one more. Lillian didn''t waste time with this one and just killed him with one sh of her de. When thest person fell onto the ground, she felt a familiar presence.


    ''Here hees.''


    Lillian turned around and spotted a man with ash-blonde-colored hair.


    It was a familiar face, a face she had not seen in such a long time. However, unlike thest time she saw him, there were signs of old age.


    This is the person who was her eldest brother''s best friend and the one who was supposed to take over the Zestra family, sir Aaron.


    "Sir Aaron, we have not met in so long, and this is how you greet me, with a de pointed at me?"


    Even though he was quite a distance away, she could not mistake the furious look on his face. There were specs of blood on his face, and he held a bloody sword towards her.


    "Tell me what the reason is?"


    "For?"


    "All these years, I tried to think why, but I couldn''t figure it out. Why did you kill Lucy?"


    Lillian exhaled deeply when she heard those words."Need I remind you how she ambushed us with those monsters?"


    Right, she omitted one thing when she told the Empress the story from back then. She did not just randomly pass out and wake upter when it all ended. She and sir Aaron were having a hard time fighting the monsters.


    It took her some time before she realized somebody was controlling the beasts, and when she found out who it was. ''It didn''t surprise me. There was something off about that woman from the purple lion''s family.''


    Why would somebody from that family send their daughter to work at the Zestra family mansion? She did a bit of digging, and right before the monastery incident, she learned that woman wasn''t from that family at all. She was a noble, but from a family, the Zestra family took down.


    Before she could reveal that news, that incident urred. It was clear that the woman realized that she had discovered her identity and was trying to kill her before she mentioned it. However, she probably did not think sir Aaron would be there too.


    "I --"


    "Besides, it''s not like you didn''t notice; otherwise, you would not have epted her advances when you already had a fiance. As young as I was, we were still engaged."


    "Killing Lucy aside, why did you kill all those clergymen?"


    "They were corrupt too."


    Aaron shook his head. "Stop making excuses. Lili, you could have chosen a different path. You know your brother didn''t want to kill anyone other than your father."


    "And that makes his decision more righteous? He would still have had to shed blood." Lillian trailed off. "Did you truly think that rebellion would have worked by killing only one person? Sir Aaron, you''re not that naive."


    Although she insulted him for being a fool and a flirt, Lillian understood why her brother teamed up with this person. She understood why her father worked hard on getting them engaged. This man possesses a high IQ, and his talent with magic and the de surpassed even her brother Raiju''s. At the time, he was the strongest person in the Empire.


    It was only natural for her father to want Aaron on their side.


    "That is true, but Lilli, for me, it was not an engagement of convenience. You could have opened up to me; you already knew how I felt."


    How he felt, huh? Of course, she knew. He shamelessly flirted around with her and made it clear that he wasn''t serious about Lucy. She had far too many other things on her mind to take him seriously back then. No, she deliberately pushed him away.


    ''If I epted him, then it would have been the same as telling myself to die.'' She was born as a member of the Ageha family, born into a ruthless family of murderers. If she had epted Aaron''s feelings, then she would have had a visible weakness.


    "That was the path I chose, no." Lillian shook her head.. "I would have chosen that path even now."

 Chapter 91 - Winter Wish

    The mes around them grew harsher. Lillian could hear the sound of people screaming. By now, the mes should have spread to the area where the guests are. The Ageha family manor isrge, so she doubted this would be enough to burn the ce down.


    But this much is enough to evoke fear in people''s hearts.


    "Did I mean nothing to you?"


    How cruel of him to bring that up. She supposes she isn''t the only cruel one. ''They were truly a match made in heaven.''


    People said it back then when their familises formalized the engagement and held a banquet. She knew people only said those words to appease her father. Many disliked the situation. The greatest knight in the Empire paired with the daughter of a psychopath?


    Back then, many were trying to unify the Empire and make it peaceful. So naturally, some disliked the idea of their union.


    During that banquet, however, Aaron strongly defended her. ''It did not make sense to me; was it just because he was my brother''s trusted friend?'' Was that the reason he was so kind?


    No matter how many times she tested him, she could never get an answer. Shortly after that woman, Lucy appeared, she heard all sorts of rumors.


    An image of Aaron rushing to inform her with a serious look on his face. ''Lili, you have to trust me!''


    It was the first time she saw him worked up. She told Aaron then that it didn''t matter who he was seeing; she understood that they would not have a serious rtionship until she grew older due to their age difference. Moreover, the topic of romance was foreign to her.


    Just because they are engaged, does that mean they automatically be a couple?


    It did not make sense to her, but he was one of the people she allowed to get close to her.


    During the third winter after they became engaged, Aaron was staying over at the manor. In the beginning, he frequently stayed over to form good rtions. But when she realized how that backfired, she instructed him only to visit during the winter.


    The winter where she turned eleven was a day like any other, but it remained firm in her mind.


    ..


    Thirteen Years ago -At the forest outskirts near the Ageha family manor-


    "Are you gloomy because your father took Raiju to hunt in the North?" Aaron asked as they trotted up a steep hill.


    It had snowedst night, so it took much longer to climb this mountain than it normally would. Aaron didn''t seem to have an issue however.


    Yes, this was why she asked him toe during this time. There were seldom any people around in the manor. Most of her siblings went to the North too.


    "Not so much," Lillian mumbled. Normally she would be gloomy, but after she got engaged to Aaron, that has changed. "Is it wise for brother to go with father? The revolution ns-"


    Aaron nodded. "Right, it''s almost time. Thest four years have been difficult, but I think we are ready now."


    "Brother has dyed it way too long because he was fooling around with your sister."


    "Hey, hey, should an eleven-year-old be saying those words?"


    "I don''t want to hear that from the sixteen-year-old guy who flirts with an eleven-year-old child."


    Aaron looked at her, shocked. "But Lili, this is for your own good."


    "How exactly?"


    "It''s so you could build immunity towards other men flirting with uture."


    ''Just when I thought he couldn''t be more of a fool.''


    "It''s cold; why did you bring me all the way out here?"


    It doesn''t seem like he brought her out to hunt or train. Aaron dislikes hunting near these areas. Normally he stays clear from this forest because of all the dark magic in the air.


    A huge grin appeared on Aaron''s face as he beamed happily at those words. "You will see."


    Well, it doesn''t matter, with everybody gone there isn''t much to do anyway. Lillian knew she could do some training, but she isn''t in the mood. Moreover, ''I cleared my schedule because I knew Aaron woulde.''


    It is not like she has any special feelings towards this person; after all, she is only a young child deprived of the word love. After all, she was born into this type of family, so it is only normal that she doesn''t understand it.


    But sometimes, when she watches the servants, she can''t help but wonder.


    ''Is it nice to fall in love?'' Girls who previously looked lifeless and didn''t have anything would suddenly change into cheerful characters. They would put more effort into their appearances; they would talk and smile more. Is love enough to change a person?


    What would it do to people like her father and her bro- Lillian paused in mid-sentence and sighed. Well, she already saw with her own eyes what it did to her brother Raiju.


    For thest four years, he has been in love with Zestra Zushi, even though he does not admit it. Geez, why is he being so stubborn when it is obvious?


    "Aaron," Lillian called out.


    "Hmm?"


    "You don''t mind brother being in love with your sister?"


    A dark cloud appeared around Aaron at those words, and his expression darkened.


    "So, you do mind?"


    "That jerk falling in love with a young girl! He should know better."


    "I don''t want to hear that from you; at least their age difference isn''t bad."


    "Eh? It''s different with us!"


    "Seventeen and twelve as opposed to fifteen and twelve. You look like a real scoundrel right now."


    "Geh."


    Her gaze softened when she saw him sulking. "Although you haven''t done anything unpleasant, so I suppose I can let you off."


    "Lili, you really like to tease people." Aaron trailed off. "Even I understand our situation, with a five-year age gap, if I make a move, I will look bad."


    "Hmm, so you''re only not doing anything for appearances?"


    "Kids shouldn''t tease adults!" Aaron eximed.


    ''An adult, but you''re a teenager.'' Moreover, Aaron behaves like a child sometimes.


    "Where exactly are we-" Lillian paused in mid-sentence when Aaron stopped walking and appeared behind her. He covered her eyes with his hands. "Hey, wait--"


    "No can do. I can''t let you find this ce without me."


    This man does such childish things- but she doesn''t dislike it. Aaron is the only person who treats her as just in old Lillian. When she is with him, she can be normal.


    ''It is stupid to have such thoughts. If Aaron knew what kind of jobs I do for father, he would certainly dislike me for it.'' Is that why she tries so hard to keep it from him?


    He has not mentioned it once in thest four years since they got engaged. Although there were many close calls, he has never caught her.


    After walking for a few minutes, he eventually lets go of her, and she gets a good look at the view before her.


    It was gorgeous; there was argeke in the center surrounded by different types of trees covered in lights. Arge silver-colored tree right beside a grey-colored stone bridge in the center.


    For the first time in her life, Lillian thought.. ''How beautiful.'' So there are ces like this in the Empire?

 Chapter 92 - Winter Wish Part 2

    Lillian rushed over to the bridge and leaned forward. A strong gust of wind blew. "How refreshing."


    "Like my surprise?"


    She rolled her eyes at his tone. He wants her to praise him, doesn''t he?


    "Hmmm, it could be better."


    "Seriously? Even though I worked so hard putting those lights up-" Aaron trailed off. "Wait, there is one more thing." He took something out of his pocket, and she blinked.


    Are those petals? What is he going to do with those?


    Before she could ask, Aaron started to throw the petals everywhere, and sheughed, realizing. "This is too cheesy."


    "But I knew it would make youugh; there is that beautiful smile I haven''t seen in a while."


    Her eyes widened at those words. It seems he noticed something was wrong with her, but he hasn''t asked. Is it due to their age difference? But Aaron is so understanding and patient with everything.


    Lillian looked down at her feet, avoiding his gaze. Normally, she has a sharp tongue around him, but she does not know how to approach this topic. What can she say without revealing everything?


    ''The day before, I killed a father right in front of the mother and child. The mother begged her to spare him, but she didn''t. The moment she cut the man''s head off, the womanmitted suicide too.''


    Even now, she cannot forget the screams of agony and pain. But what remained firm in her memory was the look in the young boy''s eyes as she walked away.


    That look of hatred and disgust, it was a first for her sensing somebody''s malice. There were also the words he said.


    What was it that young child said?


    Ah yes, ''I will never forgive you.'' It was just five words, and it was not the first time for her to hear such things. How many times has she stained her hands with blood and had their family members say the same thing? How many times have those very same family members sought revenge and died in her hands?


    But for the first time, she sensed something amiss.


    Her thoughts broke off when Aaron stood directly in front of her and ced something on her hair. It was one of the blossoms from the silver tree.


    "Plucking a blossom from a sacred tree will earn you a few curses or just cases of bad luck."


    Aaronughed. "Well, I guess we can get cursed together."


    "Idiot."


    "I don''t know what is on your mind, Lili. There are many things I do not understand because of our age difference. I have gone through a lot since I was a child but I doubt it is anythingpared to what you have gone through."


    "Aaron I-"


    He shook his head. "You don''t have to exin, Lili. You are a member of the Ageha family; it''s not like I am oblivious to what your family does."


    But if that is the case, she doesn''t understand why he would stay with her even if he had no choice but to ept the engagement; he didn''t have to remain by her side and spend time with her. Aaron has put in a lot of effort to get to know his crazy bride-to-be.


    Most arranged marriage couples seldom meet up unless they have to appear together somewhere. They normally keep to their own lives and do not interfere with each other.


    It should have been the same with whoever ended up engaged to her. Nobody wants to hang around the daughter of such a man; she also thought the same.


    She thought perhaps Aaron didn''t know, perhaps he had no idea, and that was why he could treat her so well. But right now, he is telling her that is a mistake. So even though he knew, he stayed by her?


    Aaron suddenly stretched her cheeks. "That''s enough negative thinking. Did you truly think I wasn''t taking this seriously?"


    "Well, don''t you have miss Lucy?"


    "Hey, I already exined it to you! I get bad vibes from her. I just want to snoop around for a bit. When I find out what I need, I will stop."


    "Ah-huh." Lillian looked at him suspiciously. "That is what all guys say when they get caught cheating."


    Aaron hugged her tightly then, and she sighed. "Truly, I do not understand what you''re trying to do, Aaron. I''m far too young."


    "I know, but I said I would wait for you. You probably don''t understand what that means but keep those words in your heart. Remember this day."


    Lillian could only nod as he let go of her; he walked towards the silver tree on the end of the bridge and closed his eyes.


    She quickly joined him. "Are you making a wish?"


    "Mm, it''s a legendary tree, right?"


    Normal people won''t make a wish on a legendary tree; moreover, a child would think of this. A deep sigh escapes her lips; well, she supposes it can''t be helped.


    ''I will make a wish too.''


    Lillian closed her eyes and sped her hands into a prayer position, and she stole a quick nce at Aaron before mumbling her wish. It is strange for her to do something like this, but when she is with Aaron, she wants to behave like a normal person.


    After a few minutes, she opened her eyes again and saw Aaron staring at her with a huge grin on his face.


    "It looked like you were concentrating pretty hard there."


    "I was just going with the flow."


    "Hmm," Aaron looked her up and down. "I wonder what you could have wished for."


    "That is my line."


    "I don''t mind telling you."


    "If you do that, the wish won''te true."


    At those words, Aaron grinned. "At the very least, I can give you a hint, can''t I?" He trailed off. "My wish was to do with you, Lili."


    Lillian sighed again when she heard those words. Of course, it was about her. Even if she is clueless about romance, there is one thing she is sure of. This fool is very fond of her.


    ''I don''t understand why the five-year age gap would put most guys off. Once she bes an adult those five years will seem very small, but right now when she is a child, five years is a lot.''


    It is not new for a noble household to bestow engagements from a young age. But most tend to match their kids with someone the right age. She and Aaron aside, why is their father doing the same with Raiju?


    The Zestra household is considered the guardian of the Empire. It is easy to see what her father is trying to do by establishing a connection with them. But one of them should be enough; her union with sir Aaron should serve as a foundation for his ns.


    With her father''s personality, he would use Raiju and wed him to another family that would be useful. So what is he doing? It seems she is still ipetent; she does not understand what is going on in that man''s mind.


    Her thoughts broke off when she realized Aaron had grabbed hold of her hands. "What is it now?"

 Chapter 93 - Kill Me Or Let Me Go

    "You always act like I am going to bite."


    "Big brother told me to be careful around you."


    "That damned Raiju interfering-" Aaron trailed off and averted his gaze as he ced a small box in her hand. "Take those."


    "What is it?"


    "A gift. I''m going to be very busy, so I will be missing your birthday. I wanted to give you this in advance."


    Right, her birthday wasing up. But it was thest event on her mind since brother Raiju announced that the time was drawing near. ''I am itching for a proper fight. I follow my father''s orders, but the jobs he sends me on are dull. Being an assassin does not suit her. That silent killing method is dull.''


    The only issue is her brother Raiju assigned Aaron to be her partner. Aaron has never seen her fight before. She understood with his personality that he would dislike the way she fights.


    Lillian opened the box to reveal a gorgeous pair of diamond earrings with a red ruby in the center. When she held it up towards the sun, she could see several other colors. This is not the first time she has received something like this, but they usually give her in colored jewels. It is either silver or gold.


    "These-"


    Aaron''s cheeks reddened. "Red is your favourite color, right? I thought you would like it."


    So why does he even know something trivial regarding her? He has done his research. But unlike the bad people, he has good intentions. Lillian took a deep breath; she supposed there was no harm in thanking him.


    He did his best; moreover, she does not dislike her gift.


    "Thank you, Aaron." She smiles at him faintly, but that is enough to set him off.


    "Lili, you''re really cute when you smile."


    Lillian rolled her eyes. "Quit it fool."


    ...


    Back then, she had such naive thoughts; she even made a naive wish.


    ''If only these peaceful days with Aaron would continue.''


    Lillian recalled how it was only when Aaron came over when she could genuinely smile. She never behaved that way when she was around her brother; it was only with Aaron.


    This person was very special to her, that much she could acknowledge. However, she feared that he would dislike her if he found out her true self.


    Whenever they went around town together, and people whispered all sorts of nasty things about her. Aaron always defended her and questioned the rumors.


    Everything they say is true; how many times did she want to tell him?


    To think he reappeared after such a long time. How many years have gone by? She was twelve, then no thirteen. She had just turned thirteen before the rebellion. So it happened twelve years ago.


    Why did he wait so long?


    What was he expecting to see- no, what did he expect she would do?


    "Do you remember that winter where we saw the aurora in the forest?"


    "I do."


    "Back then, you made a wish on that silver tree. Your wish was about me, wasn''t it?"


    "I wanted to be with you forever."


    Of course, he wished for something stupid like that. After all, her wish was simr to his. By wanting those peaceful days to continue, she implied that


    Lillian took a few steps forward until she stood directly in front of him.


    "Then let me tell you a little secret. The reason why the clergymen didn''t evacuate that day was that they didn''t hear the news because of me. I killed the messenger."


    "Stop-"


    "I did that so your sister wouldn''t get the message, no, so I could kill her too."


    It was already clear to her. The moment brother Raiju met Zestra Zushi, what she had to do. Her brother was changing because of that woman. ''In his state, he would not be able to kill father, no he won''t be able to lead the revolution properly.''


    "There was no other choice, sir Aaron. You must have realized it too. Your sister was in the way; as long as she is around, a revolution is impossible."


    ''I have to kill Zestra Zushi.''


    "You stole Raiju''s sword too."


    "Oh my, how clever, I made sure to leave no traces. A holy sword with enough light magic to purify another person. I wonder why you bother giving it to brother; you should have held onto it yourself."


    "Raiju, your brother had light magic. I saw the potential and betted on him to end the corruption. Lillian, you joined us, but you had other ns."


    Lillian giggled. "It was truly naive of my brother to think he could carry out a peaceful rebellion. All those people he told me to chase after and interrogate died by my hand. Oh, but I did get the information he wanted, so he never suspected a thing."


    "Lillian," Aaron eximed. There was a pained look on his face. "In thest ten years, I have thought long and hard how I can help you, no how I can save you."


    "Did you find an answer?"


    Aaron dropped the de and pulled her into his arms at those words. "Come with me. Let''s run away from the Empire."


    "And where would we go?"


    "There are other ces you should know."


    Is that where he has been thest ten years? How would Zushi feel if she told her that her brother didn''t disappear but ran away? She did not approach the Empress with good intentions from the very beginning.


    That woman behaves like a fool, but Zushi must understand that part; she is smarter, unlike this fool in front of her.


    "Do you still like me?"


    "I will still do anything for you," Aaron replied immediately.


    He truly is a naive fool. But in the future, she envisions she will no longer be there. She cannot run away when her fate has already been dyed red.


    Lillian wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled. "You truly are a fool, Aaron, but that is a part of you that I liked." She didn''t hesitate to pierce the small de into his stomach. But these small des are infused with poisonous dark magic.


    "Lili-" Aaron couldn''t finish that sentence since a fight of bloody coughs passed his lips as he fell on the ground beside her with a thud.


    "Goodbye."


    ''I should have killed him back then, but after I killed Lucy, I gave him the chance to escape. That single mistake has haunted her all this time. It was a moment of weakness.''


    If she had killed him, then her brother would not have vanished. If Aaron died, her brother would have surely confronted her.


    ''Brother was testing me too, testing to see whether I would kill Aaron.'' It was the reason why her brother paired them together. If anything happened to Aaron, the me would fall on her.


    Her thoughts broke off when she felt a familiar presence behind her; before Lillian could turn around, the person hugged her from the back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I don''t want to say goodbye to you again."


    At those words, she sighed deeply. "You have to."


    "No."


    Despite his weak hold on her, Lillian didn''t move. She knew he was sincere even now. ''I just stabbed him, and yet look what he is doing,


    he did the same ten years ago, too; this person has not changed at all.''


    Lillian moved his hands away and picked up his sword that was on the ground. She ced it in his hand and extended his hand with the sword towards her.


    "If you cannot let me go, then you have to kill me."


    "Lillian!" Aaron eximed, horrified. "That''s not why I came here."


    "I know, you just said you wanted to take me away. But you have to understand. Aaron, I''m sorry." Lillian mumbled. "But you already know what I''m like. Kill me or let me go."


    She hears the sound of him dropping his de and copsing onto the ground. It seemed like it took all his willpower to just stand up.


    "Lilian-"


    Lillian crouched down and ced her hand over his eyes. A bright light shed through her palms. "Go to sleep; whether that wound will kill you depends on your luck. Will that wound kill you, or will yourpanions arrive first and help you?"


    She made a signal when she used her mes. Those people are most likely on their way to help him. But if he dies beforehand, that is his fate.


    Her thoughts broke off when he weakly grabbed hold of her arm and leaned forward. For a moment, she froze when she felt his lips on his. It was a brief and light kiss since her spell made him pass out immediately.


    She didn''t move right away and stared at the man for a few moments.


    ''Just wait when you turn eighteen I will no longer hold back-''


    A deep sigh passed her lips. "Even now, you are so foolish."


    Doesn''t he understand thating out here was pointless? He should have remained hidden. But there is no use thinking such pointless things now. Lillian quickly stood up.


    ''Now then, I have created arge enoughmotion, so those people cannot hide.''

 Chapter 94 - You Are Human

    The moment she saw those mes, Natalia did not hesitate to wake Braden up. The boy seemed very puzzled about the situation, but he followed her. She brought them to a small storeroom area in the west wing of the manor.


    She called it a storeroom, but there was a bed in the corner filled with dust, and there was no window. ''I chose a random room, but what on earth is this ce?


    The ground was cold, and there was a faint decaying smell in the air. The two of them wearing fancy clothing seemed out of ce in this cold room. Speaking of clothing, she briefly nced at Braden''s attire and realized something. They are both wearing blue, and even the style of the clothes appeared to be simr.


    If they had appeared in the ballroom together, people would surely talk.


    "Should we be hiding here?" Braden broke the silence.


    "Ssh." Natalia ced her hand over his mouth. "If you talk so much, the barrier will break."


    At those words, Braden slowly nodded, and she moved her hand away. "But the entire ce is in mes. We should be trying to get out, not stay inside."


    Natalia sighed. "You don''t get it; that is what my sister expects people to do. The mes are most likely worse outside than inside. We should stay put in one ce."


    Her sister told her this before.


    ''In the event, I lose control of my ability or just go on a rampage. Natalia, this is what you should do.''


    "I thought you would be upset," Braden muttered.


    "Upset?" She repeated.


    "She ruined your birthday party."


    Nataliaughed and shook her head. "If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have such a grand party anyway, so I am grateful."


    Besides, her gaze flickered towards the watch in her right wrist. If her sister truly didn''t care for her, she wouldn''t have given her this. She wouldn''t have given her that advice either. Despite being born into a family of killers, Natalia could feel genuine warmth from her sister.


    Her thoughts broke off when she caught sight of Braden wincing in pain. Her gaze fell towards the patch of blood forming on his shoulders.


    ''Did I grab him too hard when I woke him up?'' But if she didn''t do that, they wouldn''t have been able to escape. Her sister''s mes can spread quickly. The Ageha mansion may berge, but a fire attack of this scale will still cause some damage.


    "So-sorry I-"


    Bradenughed weakly. "I am fine young Miss ageha."


    At those words, her cheeks colored. "You learned who I am."


    "I already had a faint idea when you said you have a sister who refused a position of power. There are not many noble households with that type of choice."


    Certainly, if one gets offered a position with power in the Empire, nobody would refuse it.


    But even though he learned her identity, he still came to her party. Natalia shook her head. He probably had no choice but toe since he is the Empress''s son.


    "Did you get attacked on the way here?" Natalia decided to change the topic.


    She is not veryfortable when it concerns questions regarding her family. She did not have the confidence that she would say the right things.


    Braden nodded and exined how he sustained his injuries. After he finished exining, she felt the blood drain from her face and break into a sweat.


    ''That sounds like something sister Bridget would do. Her specialty is using dark magic to brainwash the soldiers and have them attack each other.


    But would sister do something so stupid?


    The answer to that is yes. Natalia heard what happened to Rosa. This must be her indirect revenge/warning on sister Lillian. Sister Bridget must understand that the Empress is crucial to sister Lillian''s ns.


    "Your family is a piece of work, attacking the Empress so boldly."


    Natalia sighed deeply when she heard Braden''s remarks.


    "I am sure I don''t have to exin this, but my family is not normal; there is a lot of infighting going on."


    This much is okay to share. Besides, even if her father puts on a show during public gatherings. He cannot hide it when his sons/daughters try to kill each other. Still, his acting was top-notch, ording to the servants. Sister Lillian too, how on earth does she manage that?


    How does she pretend to be normal around the very people trying to kill her?


    "I am aware of that." Braden looked her up and down. "I can''t figure you out."


    "Huh?"


    "You''re not like General Ageha or that woman who attacked me earlier. You have dark magic like everybody in this house, but there is something else-" Braden paused and mumbled. "Perhaps it''s light magic?"


    At those words, Natalia froze. How on earth did he figure that out so quickly? She indeed has half-light magic, but normal people shouldn''t be able to figure that out at a nce.


    When they first realized something was off about her magic, sir Lucas hade to the Ageha mansion then. One of his first tasks was figuring out what the issue was. When she first heard it, she thought she would be in trouble.


    ''An Ageha child with light magic? Father will kill me.'' To her surprise, that day, he didn''t, nor the following day. She waited patiently for her death sentence, but that didn''t happen.


    After a week, father summoned her, sir Lucas and sister Lillian were there too. Father was discussing how many people would know. Sir Lucas even said that only those with high-level mana would figure it out.


    ''Even then, only the special ones will find the exact answer; at most, the regr ones will see it as special magic. They won''t find out it is light.''


    Natalia recalled the day of the coronation very well, even though his magic knocked her out. She was vaguely conscious during his confrontation with sister Lillian.


    This kid is not ordinary; there is something about him- her thoughts broke off when he cupped her cheeks.


    "What-"


    "I truly did think you were an angel when I saw you that day; now that I get a closer look, I can tell you are human."


    ''This kid, forget about him being strong, isn''t he too blunt with her?'' Then again, they did get along well and spoke a lot that day. If his magic didn''t go out of control, they would have spoken for another few hours.


    That day if she didn''t ask him about him having magic, that ident wouldn''t have happened. Later on, she heard from the servants how the boy was bedridden for days.


    ''I wanted to go to the imperial castle so many times and apologize. But I can''t just show up without an invitation. Normally I could enter the pce easily, but only when sister Lillian was there. With her sister''s suspension, she hasn''t returned there.''


    It would be difficult to ask for permission. What business would the thirteenth daughter of the Ageha family have at the imperial pce when her sister isn''t there?


    Thankfully she did not go through with it.

 Chapter 95 - An Old Tale

    "But you''re still pretty."


    Eh? Her serious thoughts broke when she heard his words. Braden had let go of her face, and his cheeks were bright red.


    This kid is so bold- ''I wondered what he would say after grabbing my face like that-'' Natalia was speechless. She didn''t know how to react to this.


    Although she is the odd one out in the Ageha family, she is still a member of the Ageha family. She still belongs to a family of killers. ''I was raised in a strict environment, an environment with no love or affection. This is my first time hearing this type ofment.''


    "Kids shouldn''t say such things," Nataliamented.


    "But I heard your sister was engaged at seven-" Braden quickly covered his mouth when he said those words.


    Right, it was something she recently heard about too. It seemed her sister did have a fiance before the annoying guy from the nk family came along.


    That made sense; after all, her sister is twenty-five years old. Why would her father wait that long to find a suitable partner for her? Sure her sister bing the general may have affected that.


    But most noble children get engaged between the ages of ten to thirteen. The fact that somebody like her sister did not have a partner was strange.


    She heard many people in social circles makements about it. But thesements came from the younger generation; the older ones never said a word on the matter. Even though normally they would be the first ones to say something.


    These people knew about her sister''s fiance.


    "Where did you hear that from?"


    "Aunt Mo told me! She said your sister was engaged to my mother''s older brother."


    Natalia blinked when she heard those words. For a moment, she froze in shock before quickly regaining herposure.


    "The Empress has a brother? But I didn''t see anybody like that in the ceremony."


    Or rather, none of the Empress family members other than General Mo appeared at the coronation. Those stingy elders from the council did send an invitation to people in the Zestra family, and the Uncle replied.


    ''We regret to inform you, but she does not have any direct family members other than us right now.''


    Natalia recalled this well because they discussed it during her visit to the imperial pce.


    Only those with direct blood to the Empress could attend the ceremony; uncles, aunts, and cousins could not attend.


    Braden must have realized what he said since he awkwardly looked away. "Damn, I ended up saying it."


    "You can''t just leave it there; my sister''s fiance was the Empress'' older brother?"


    "I only just learned this, so my understanding is quite weak. But since I have told you, I might as well say it General Ageha and Uncle Aaron were engaged when she was seven, and he was twelve. It was the youngest engagement in the history of the Empire. However the reason people talked about it was due to their status in the Empire."


    Seven and twelve? Natalia raised her eyebrow at that; that is far too young, isn''t it?


    "Back then Uncle aaron was the strongest knight in the Empire, there were many who wanted to form a union. Why did he ept your father''s offer to wed him to a girl five years younger? Moreover your sister''s reputation then-" Braden coughed. "I mean you understand right?"


    "Of course." Natalia nodded. "No normal person would ept such an offer."


    "But it seemed Uncle Aaron was already nning on proposing the idea to your father, so when your father wrote about it, he epted it immediately."


    "That seems a bit strange."


    Braden shrugged his shoulders. "It was unusual, but uncle Aaron was only twelve then. He was still young. He probably didn''t think that a seven-year-old girl would be so dangerous. People thought he would regret it when he became older, but that did not happen. They had quite the stable rtionship."


    "Then what happened? Where is he now?"


    "Did you hear about the monastery incident?"


    Natalia nodded. "I have a general understanding of it. But I realize there must be more to things."


    During her studies, Natalia noticed that there was something off about the information regarding the incident. ''When I asked sister Lillian too, she acted weird.''


    "This is where the details are blurry. It seemed like my mother was in the monastery as an apprentice. During that ident, she was there too. Uncle Aaron and your sister were supposedly there too, but not inside the building." Braden shook his head. "The only other thing I knew was Uncle Aaron disappeared after that incident."


    The monastery incident is something everybody in the Empire knew about. Who would target such a sacred and holy ground? No matter how corrupt the Empire has be, normal people would not attack that ce.


    Moreover, such destructive mes, as far as people in the Empire know, only one person could use such fire magic. People suspected that sister Lillian caused the fire. But Natalia knew that her sister wouldn''t have been capable of doing that then.


    ''My sister isn''t a genius; sure, she has a lot of mana. But if it weren''t for sir Lucas, she wouldn''t have control of her mana.'' It was something she learned two years ago. It surprised her when she learned such news. Her sister seemed so perfect in her eyes, but her sister was just like everybody else.


    She would not have gotten to where she is today without hard work.


    "Miss Natalia, there is also another strange part in this story." Braden trailed off. "Is sir Eric truly the eldest son of the Ageha family?"


    Natalia blinked when she heard those words. "What do you mean by that-" Before she could finish questioning him, she heard the sound of the doors creak open.


    ''Nobody goes to these parts-'' Natalia felt her heartbeat increase. Did the enemy find them? Although she is confident that she could fight them off, it would be difficult with Braden in this state.


    Natalia braced herself to see the enemy but what she saw stunned her more.


    There stood a man with half silver and half ck hair with a bandage across his eyes.


    Natalia''s eyes widened when she saw who it was.


    "Sen!"


    "Miss Natalia." Sen immediately rushed over to her and grabbed hold of her shoulders. He scanned her up and down but still shook her furiously. "Are you injured anywhere?"


    "I will be in a second."


    She almost forgot how much of a worrywart he was. She hasn''t seen him at all since the day of the coronation. It seemed her father punished him for letting her out of his sight.


    "When did you get back? I thought father sent you to the North."


    When she heard what his punishment was, she wanted to kick up a fuss. Everybody knows getting deployed to the North is the same as sending somebody to their grave.


    Natalia did not think the punishment was suitable. Sure, if he hadn''t lost her, she wouldn''t have met Braden, and sister Lillian wouldn''t have caused that mess.. But it was still too much.

 Chapter 96 - Third Sister

    "Miss Lillian interfered; she had me stay in a ce outside the main city for a while."


    So it was something like that. But that is strange too; her sister and sir Lucas were both under house arrest after that incident. Even when the Empress lifted that order, her sister didn''t return to her duties as a General.


    The sister she knew would never interfere unless it benefits her. Sir Sen is one of the strongest Knights, yes, but there is a reason why her sister refused him to be one of her knights. There is something wrong here.


    "I got permission to attend your birthday banquet." Sen trailed off and draped his cloak around her shoulders. "The mes are getting very strong; we ought to be on our way."


    ''Huh? Why would he say that? Sir Sen was there when sister Lillian gave that exnation.''


    "Did you get me a gift?" Natalia asked.


    "Of course I did. But we can save it forter-"


    "I would like to see it." She said sharply.


    At thatment, the expression on Sir Sen''s face changed. "Miss Natalia, do not be difficult; we can discuss this when we get outside-"


    "No, we can''t. I want to see the gift right now." Her sentence fell short when the silent Braden suddenly stood in front of her.


    "Miss Natalia, I do not think you have to ask any more questions. You should know already, right? That person isn''t your guard."


    Right as Braden said those words, a dark ck aura surrounded Sen. ''this magic is sister Bridget''s?''


    Just as she worked that out, soon she saw a familiar face. A woman with ck-colored hair tied in a bun wearing a ck turtleneck gown stood.


    A deep sigh passed her lips once she saw the familiar face of her sister. What on earth is that woman thinking? Natalia could not mistake the hostile look on her face, but her gaze was not directed towards her but towards Braden.


    When Natalia got a proper look at her sister''s face, it was only then when she noticed it. There was a deep scar across the right side of her face. Uh, Natalia looked at Braden and then back at the scar.


    "Did you do that?"


    "It was self-defense. She started attacking me!"


    She got that part but did he have to aim at her face? Natalia knew how sister Bridget focused on her appearance out of all her other sisters. To think Braden injured her precious face. It is no wonder sister Bridget has so much malice right now.


    Natalia took a deep breath as she stepped forward. "Sister Bridget, please use your head a bit. Are you going to drag your attack on the Empress all the way here?"


    "Shut up; what would you know?"


    "Everything, actually." Natalia trailed off. "I doubt you treasure Rosa this much; you''re probably doing this because you have an ulterior motive. I wonder which stupid person told you to harm the Empress."


    At those words, she watched as a sinister smile appeared on her face.


    "Are you saying that I have to follow somebody''s orders to do something like this?"


    "Yes."


    After all, sister Bridget is not the irrational type; she is the third miss in the Ageha family. She holds considerable power in the family, and she is one of her father''s favorites. But doing something like this will only lead to father''s fury.


    It is one thing to attack the Empress, but doing so on the day of the banquet where the Empress is a guest. Right now, father does not want any unwanted attention. They still haven''t heard what father ns to do with the Empress, too; they cannot make a move unless he gives the order.


    ''Only sister Lillian can get away with testing the Empress, despite receiving no instructions.''


    Right after she said those words, a hand shot out and grabbed hold of her neck. Bridget didn''t hesitate to squeeze it tightly, and Natalia quickly felt her face lose all color, and her ability to breathe became difficult.


    "I have always disliked you, but now I remember the reason why. You''re just like your precious first sister. She acts so haughtily just because she has a bit more power than everybody else."


    If she wasn''t in the middle of being choked, she wouldment. A bit more power? Sister Lillian has the eyes of the Empress; she could take down this Empire in a sh.


    She could turn it into a sea of blood and mes with just a single word, and nobody wouldin because they would be under her mind control.


    Natalia knew full well that her sister was more than capable of destroying everything now if she wanted to. But the reason her sister hasn''t done that yet is because she wants something else. ''What sister Lillian really wants to do, recently it has been on my mind more.''


    Bridget''s grip tightened, and she felt her vision gradually be blurrier. Ah, it is no good; she will lose consciousness at this rate.


    ''I have to get Braden out of here.''


    Her father would not bat an eye if she died. But if something happened to the Empress'' son, then this could easily turn into a political issue. The one who will be dealing with the harsh impact would not be her father, but her first sister and first brother would share the me.


    ''I do not care about brother Eric, but I do not want to burden sister, Lillian.'' Moreover, Braden is not a bad child. He didn''t treat her like dirt or look at her with contempt despite finding out who she was.


    Natalia struggled to break free from her sister Bridget''s grasp, but it was a futile attempt. She was already starting to lose consciousness, but just as she was about to. Sister Bridget suddenly let go of her, and she fell to the ground.


    Bridget screeched in pain. "My face-"


    Natalia could barely see what was happening, but she noticed something odd. Sister Bridget''s face looked like it was melting. Her thoughts broke off when a familiar voice spoke up.


    "I thought I warned you already." A sinister voice appeared from the doorway. "Not to do as you please because there will be severe consequences."


    "Sister-"


    "Lillian!" Bridget screeched. "Stay out of this. I just want to get even with that little brat for scaring my face."


    "Oh is that all? Then you should be attacking me instead. That scar is nothing to me melting away your face." Lillian chuckled. "I wonder what we will see when your face is no longer there?"


    ''Normal people would see nothing but bones once the flesh is gone. But with all the things sister Bridget does to maintain a youthful appearance, there is probably something frightening.''


    "Lillian!"


    "You keep calling my name; it makes us sound close when we aren''t."


    Sister Lillian kept taunting sister Bridget, and the woman kept trying to attack her, but Lillian swiftly dodged everything.

 Chapter 97 - I Wanted To Wish For Her Happiness

    Natalia quickly turned her attention back to Braden and realized why he was quiet this entire time. The wounds sister Bridget inflicted on him earlier had reopened.


    "Braden!" Natalia rushed over despite her weakened state. "Your-"


    "I will be fine-" Braden coughed and ced his hand across his eye. His gaze fell towards Lillian. "You should be careful with that one."


    "Eh?"


    "She seems more dangerous than usual."


    Natalia blinked, startled at those words. More dangerous than usual? She was about to refute that when a swarm of ck roses rushed past her and surrounded her sister.


    Lillian chuckled. "So you also chose a familiar flower. Did you do that after hearing about mine?"


    "Be quiet! Today is the day I will take that seat of you."


    The seat sister Bridget refers to are the seats representing the heads of the household. There are only three seats, one upied by the actual head, which is their father, and the other two end up being a battle between siblings.


    Normally the reward for the hunt is these seats. However, since both brother Eric and sister Lilian dropped out, it seems the rules have changed.


    ''A fight between siblings. If Sister Bridget beats sister Lillian, she can take her seat. But that will not happen.'' Natalia got a proper look at her sister and realized that Braden was right; there was something off about her today.


    What do they do? They can''t stay here, or they will get caught up in this. Just as she said that a man with midnight blue colored hair entered the room. Ah, that''s sir Ramon?


    Ramon quickly scanned the room and went past Lillian.


    "I owe you," Lillian mumbled faintly, but she heard it loud and clear.


    In the next second, sir Ramon had picked up Braden; he turned to her. "I will carry you along using my magic; just grab my leg."


    Natalia did as he said and a strong gust of wind surrounded them pushing the mes that entered the room back. It was enough to clear a path for them.


    "Lilian, sir Lucas-"


    "Go to him."


    She could only watch the door slowly close but not before she got a look at her sister''s eyes. There was something deadly, ,yet she could see something else for her. ''Pain and a lot of anguish and grief.''


    Sister Lilian, did you know?


    She wanted to make a wish on the silver tree in the courtyard; that was why she asked them to bring the cake outside. Natalia wanted to wish for her sister''s happiness.


    But it seems like that is impossible. If she were to do such a thing, it would only incur the wrath of the gods.


    To ask for happiness for a person who hasmitted so many sins.


    -----


    Back at the magician tower in the Ageha family grounds, a certain man with ck hair sighed in relief as they safely entered the room at the top of the tower.


    Lucas quickly barricaded the door behind them with anything he could find. ''Although they made me this tower out of courtesy when I first joined, I don''t like spending much time here.'' He knew they put surveince all over the ce. Who do they think they are trying to trick?


    His thoughts broke off once he saw the Empress shivering like a child in the corner of the room by the window.


    "I apologize for the cold. I do note here often." Lucas walked over to the firece and saw some wood in the corner of the room.


    It would be difficult using magic now; he supposes he has to do this the old-fashioned way.


    "Ah no, it is alright." Zushi kept stealing a nce at the window. "Is it truly fine to stay here? What if the fire spreads?"


    "Lillian''s magic cannot harm this tower because of my enchantment."


    Although he does not spend a lot of time here, he still put his magic on the tower. It is a good ce to use if an emergency arises.


    ''I can easily destroy their surveince and turn this into a normal magic tower too.''


    He has not done that yet because it would cause problems for Lillian. He does not want to burden her any more than he has.


    "Just stay put here for a while. I already sent for Linden; he should be on his way."


    It would be bad to help the Empress flee this ce on his own. Rumors can easily start from anything. The Empress was still wounded; if people see them together, they can easily twist the situation, so he went through all the trouble of concealing their presence.


    The only ones who should sense them are those with high-level magic.


    "Braden." Zushi suddenly mumbled.


    "That idiot Ramon will get them." There is no way Lillian will leave that young brat Natalia unguarded.


    "Sir Lucas, Miss Lilian caused this fire. Why?"


    "For once, I don''t have an answer," Lucas recalled Lillian''s expression before the banquet started. "She suddenly changed our ns at thest second. I have no clue what she is thinking."


    The original n was to lure the enemies to the ballroom. Lillian wanted to toy with the guests too. Setting the ce in mes and going solo was not in the n.


    Then again, ever since he came back from his mission, Lucas has noticed something strange about Lillian. He concluded that something must have happened, but he has not had the time to ask her about it; so much has happened recently.


    Lillian mentioned before that she does not have a time frame for her attack on the Empire. ''You will know when it is time because it will be a time of great peril.''


    Would the recent odd events count? Lucas was unsure. The only thing he was certain about was that she decided he would remain by her side no matter what.


    "I asked my sister regarding the thing Miss Lillian talked to me about in the hunt. It turns out that we did have a brother, and he disappeared during the monastery incident."


    "And so?" Lucas didn''t understand what she was trying to say. His focus was on the firece. It is harder to get the wood to light up like this. He became increasingly annoyed; perhaps he should just use magic.


    "Sir Lucas, did you know that my brother and sister Lillian were engaged?"

 Chapter 98 - Lucas Feelings

    ''So the Empress learned about it too.''


    Lucas didn''t say a word. There was no need for him too.


    ''Of course I already knew.''


    The first time he learned the news regarding Lillian having a fiance was during the start. It was shortly after they returned to the Ageha family manor.


    ''I quickly realized just how terrible that ce was, and what it was doing to her.'' It was easy to see what kind of situation she was in. Despite her high position in the family, she still couldn''t break into the top three.


    However that didn''t take long. She stablised he mana, yed that dragon. The head of the family started to treat her differently from that point.


    ''I remember wanting to congratte her.''


    But on his way to find her he overheard the servants talking.


    ''*It is a shame she is finally achieving all of this, when he is no longer around.''*


    *''Right, right now she actually has the status to be his fiance.''*


    Despite the vague conversation Lucas immediately understood. Lillian''s fiance was a famous guy, they didn''t think she deserved him.


    He wondered then if that was the reason she worked so hard. Was it to obtain status and glory so she could proudly stand beside her fiance?


    He stayed by her side for so long, and yet he did not get a glimpse of that fiance. He figured from the maid''s conversations that the guy was gone temporarily. But then ten years passed.


    As time went by even those maids stopped talking about him. He too stopped focusing on the issue.


    ''I only remembered the bastard during the time Lillian''s life was in danger.''


    How could he leave his mana mark on her and not be there for her when she needs him? Leaving a mana mark on a person is a seriousmitment. It means giving the other person your soul.


    So it is something married couples tend to do. It surprised him when he was saving Lillian''s life.


    ''So she means this much to you, but where the hell are you now?''


    After that incident, Lillian told him about the monastery incident. ''My fiance and brother went missing.'' But, there was something strange about that story.


    He tried not to think too deeply about it and focused his resentment on the bastard who left her.


    But hearing the Empress talk about it now, his resolve has wavered.


    "Sir Lucas?"


    "I think the reason he went missing was Lillian." Lucas muttered. "I can''t be too sure."


    Zushi nodded. "There were loads of rumors regarding that incident. Sir Lucas, what did she tell you?"


    "The same thing she said to you."


    ''That''s what bugs me. Lillian is supposed to tell me everything, but she kept that a secret.''


    Lucas ran his hands through his hair. "I want to avoid agitating her," He admitted. "I maybe strong but Lillian is-"


    "Stronger than you?" Zushi finished his sentence for him.


    "Did you notice?"


    "Mmm, I don''t know whether she is aware of it though. Your by her side to help her stablise her mana correct?"


    Linden that bbermouth, he talks way too much.


    "I am, but she probably doesn''t need me. She can learn to do the stuff I do for her, herself."


    He hates to admit that though. It means that he no longer has an excuse to remain by her side.


    "If I wish to be with her forever. And when she answers me with her feelings. Do you think I can believe that''s the answer from the bottom of her heart? That she truly means it. Instead of a answer that she''s forced to give because she can''t oppose me?" Lucas mumbled.


    He said it quietly but he knew the Empress was listening closely.


    "Someone who can make me think she really needs me. Do you think I can meet someone like that?"


    "I believe you can find someone. Someone exactly like that, someone who will truly love you."


    Lucas exhaled deeply. "Don''t tell Lillian about this. I never wanted to trouble her."


    It didn''t take him long to realize why he was so irritated with the idea of her having a fiance. Or the idea that she only worked hard to get stronger for that man''s sake.


    "Why can''t you tell her?"


    "It''ll get in the way of her ambition."


    "Can''t she have love and her ambition?"


    At those words Lucas shook his head. "I don''t think she can. In the first ce the idea of love is a sign of weakness for Lillian." He trailed off. "There was a time where I thought the same."


    "But she changed you?"


    Lucas sighed. "It''s hard, I don''t even understand these emotions well. I was raised in an environment where the concept of love is foreign. That was why I was uncertain of my feelings."


    "Did something happen to change it?"


    "I''m not quite sure if it was that time, but there was a time where Lillian got seriously hurt."


    ''It was when that woman went on a rampage and started to put curses on people.'' A powerful female mage who they had to fight a few years ago. It was a hard battle.


    "The battle was difficult even for Lillian and me. She almost lost her life." He trailed off. "When I saw her in that state, it was the first time I felt fear. If something happens to Lillian, I may end up destroying the entire Empire and mot leaving a trace behind."


    ''I was close to doing that when I saw the state of her injuries.'' He thought it was impossible for him to heal her, but he tried it anyway.


    It was a miracle that she survived. But he realized then how much she meant to him. It did not take long before hebelled those strong emotions for her as love.


    Lucas turned to the Empress. ''This one won''t judge me.'' Is that the reason why he can tell her all of this?


    The fear of being judged and criticized? This entire time he may have avoided these emotions due to that fear.


    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 99 - The Only Way

    ''When you''re older, perhaps you will understand this feeling.''


    Lucas recalled the words of the person who had looked after him since he was younger. ''I never asked him if he was my father or not.'' They did not look alike; the man had spiky white long hair and wore white and blue robes. He did not look like a mage from his household, and yet that guy remained there for so long, so Lucas guessed that he was a valuable person.


    People in the household showered him with much attention and praised him greatly.


    They spent a lot of time together, and that guy helped him control his magic. But at some point, he surpassed him and no longer needed his help. Thest time he talked to him was during one of the grand ceremonies.


    ''When I proved I was stronger than him, the adults stopped showering attention onto that guy. I saw the looks on their faces.'' But those looks were not pleasant. They started to treat him the same way they did that guy.


    For the first time in his life, he felt genuine disgust. It did not take him long to figure out the reason why. That guy who was always with him must have previously been the strongest mage in the household, but after that ceremony, it was him.


    ''I was busy a lot with official duties and other stuff, but when I did see that guy, he was in an awful state. I found him begging to increase the amount of food, but the servants just scoffed at him and threatened to take away his meals for good. We made eye contact, and he said something to me, but I could only stare.''


    That guy was already pale, yet unlike thest time they met, he was paler, skinnier, and with his mana levels, something was strange about them.


    ''Hey young Lucas, I hope you are not too busy. If you ever need assistance feel free to call me. I would like to chat like we used to, but I understand how things are.''


    Understood how things were? Lucas recalled wanting to say something, but the servants pushed him away quickly.


    He saw the guy around a few other times, but somebody would stop him whenever he tried to go over.


    The next time, he finally learned the guy''s name. Rudolph Ajha, ''the greatest mage in history.'' The name was written in one of the books he was studying. It seemed his tutors forgot to censor this book. He already knew they limited the information they gave him, but he did not pay much attention to it.


    But when he saw that name for the first time, he felt an odd emotion and rushed to find him; however, it was far toote.


    ''What I saw in his room was him hanging from the window, dead.''


    Why did the greatest magician in historymit suicide? Is it because he surpassed him? But did that matter? Even if he was stronger, Rudolph was still a great mage. They could still use him, so why did his household treat him that way?


    He grew tired and weary of the world after Rudolph died; he did not inform anybody when he left the mage vige.


    After he met Lillian and got to know her, he told her this story, and she simplyughed and said. ''I didn''t think you were naive.''


    Naive huh? Perhaps he was, but this was exactly why he was treading on a thin line regarding his feelings towards her. He does not want Lillian tough at him and call him naive again. He does not want her to think that he is the same as those disgusting nobles.


    "If that is how you feel, sir Lucas, then I believe you should tell her."


    "Huh? Didn''t you hear what I said just now?"


    "I did, but all of it sounds like a huge excuse. If you love somebody, you shouldn''t let those things restrict you."


    "You sound so certain, but I don''t see your husband with you, miss Empress."


    At those words, Zushi flinched and exhaled deeply.


    "I guess I should tell you since you gave me advice." Lucas trailed off. "But Lillian found your husband, around two days before the coronation ceremony."


    Zushi''s eyes widened, and then they dimmed. "What was she trying to do?"


    "It is a good thing your smartening up. No, she didn''t find him to present him as a gift to you during the coronation. She locked him up in the torture chambers immediately after all." Lucas trailed off. "When she was about to go down and interrogate him, he was not there."


    "Huh?"


    "It seemed somebody rescued him. You should know him very well; it''s that young newspaper boy."


    "Is that why she tortured the child because the child helped my husband escape?"


    "Yes."


    "Why does Miss Lillian do that-" Zushi shook her head, and she clenched her fist. "No, that is a stupid question. But, I wish she would choose another option."


    "It is not like Lillian doesn''t consider other options. But don''t you see what kind of environment she lives in? She has no choice. If she disys a single act of kindness, she will notst a day."


    How can the Empress possibly understand what Lillian is going through? Lillian has to live in fear every single day; if she slips up, a knife can be at her throat that very same night.


    "But she is so strong, surely-"


    Lucas shook his head. "Even the strongest person will fall at the face of dirty tactics."


    ''This is why Lillian seldom sleeps. Lillian understands better than anyone how defenseless people are when they are asleep. It is easy to use dirty tricks and tactics."


    "You may find this strange, but Lillian works hard to be the cruelest person she can be, just so she can predict every single trick." Lucas trailed off. "Just how you put in the effort to take care of your son, Lillian does this to ensure her own survival."


    It is not like he does not understand where the Empress ising from. There was a time where he had the same thoughts as her. He even argued with Lillian about it, but that girl told him with that same pained smile on her face that this was the only way.


    It was the same expression on her face when he asked her about her fiance.


    The only way, huh? Lucas recalled her unusual behavior recently.. He wonders if her unusual behavior has anything to do with that guy.

 Chapter 100 - Confirmation

    "Why did you bring this up?" Lucas questioned.


    "Other than curiosity," Zushi trailed off. "My sister Mo picked up a package addressed to me in the Zestra manor the other day. It seemed my uncle and other rtives were fussing about it because there was no sender. They thought it was some type of bomb and was about to dispose of it. But Mo took the package and said she would bring it to me."


    Her uncle and rtives, huh? Right, Lillian mentioned this before. The ones who lead the current Zestra family are corrupt but amateurs and quote nothing to worry about it. Otherwise, they would have long been on Lillian''s execution list.


    "What''s the deal about the-" Lucas trailed off, realizing something. "Did your brother send it to you?"


    "It seems so. Mo recognized the handwriting."


    ''So that confirms that bastard is alive-'' A troubled look shed through his eyes as he ran his hands through his ck locks. What a pain; it would have been better for that guy to remain dead. Suppose he bases his overall impression of the guy on what the servants said.


    ''He is very attached to Lillian.'' Twelve or so years have gone by, but with a guy with that type of personality, he must still be loyal to her.


    "I don''t think your brother should meet her." Lucas trailed off. "I am not just saying this due to my own feelings. But, you understand, right Empress?"


    "I do," Zushi whispered. "But then, can I meet him?"


    Lucas shook his head. "That idea is worse."


    Zushi looked down at the ground, and Lucas sighed at those words. "If you truly want to, there is something I can do."


    He watched as her downcast expression quickly brightened.


    ''Lillian won''t like this, so I won''t tell her about it. There should be some time before thekeside trip.''


    "But you know I hate to burst your happy bubble, but if your brother is alive and wanted to see you, he could have done by now."


    Why would he bother sending a package withouting to see her? That guy probably won''t show up before anyone who isn''t Lillian. The girl over the sister, huh?


    Zushi''s face color turned pale, and she sunk to the ground. A dark, gloomy aura surrounded her.


    "So even my brother is running away from me."


    His sweatdropped. He didn''t think it would bother her this much. Lucas was about to say something when he heard the sound of rattling outside the door. The blood lust was hard to dismiss, and he exhaled deeply.


    "Empress, you can use a shield, right?"


    "I can, but why-"


    "Wrap it around yourself," Lucas mumbled as he closed his eyes. A wall of mes surrounded the room in the next second, causing the person outside to appear.


    He would like to call the person a human being, but with their face half distorted and the rest of their body simr to a monster. ''I heard about the problems urring in the north, but how did these things get here?''


    "Sir Lucas-" The voice mumbled.


    Lucas blinked when he heard the familiar voice. It was the guard Lillian assigned for that brat. "Is that you, Sen?"


    The person no the monster growled, and Lucas clicked his tongue annoyed. This is such a pain; he was already in a bad mood before because Lillian suddenly changed the ns. But now he has to deal with this.


    "Is that guy-" Zushi trailed off. "Sir Lucas, you have to be careful."


    "I know; just stay quiet."


    ''I should be able to reverse the spell, but it is going to be a pain searching for the other half-'' His thoughts broke off when Sen charged towards him. He supposes he can find another methodter.


    One of the reasons Lillian said she needed him was his me magic. It appears as though only members of the Ageha family have this ability, and nobody else in the Empire should have it.


    ''Nobody else in the mage vige has it too.'' So it did not make sense why he would have a noble family elite magic. However, it was not just limited to the Ageha family magic; he could use the special characteristic magic of all seven royal families in the Empire.


    Not only could he use a destructive me but also a healing one.


    ''You are an interesting guy.''


    Lucas sighed at the memory as he dodged Sen''s attack and continued to attack him with different types of fire.


    That girl was cuter when they first met, there was even something innocent about her. But as time went by, he saw less of that normal side of her.


    At first, he did not intend to remain so long by her side. He found her interesting too; she has so much mana for a normal human. Where does all this strengthe from? No, her mana seems to increase more as the day goes by.


    He did not intend to stay long; he figured if he was awake anyway, he may as well travel around the different worlds and see the state of the magical scene. But before he knew it, ten years went by, and now he could no longer leave her.


    ''I didn''t want to involve myself with humans. I know better than anyone how corrupt humans can be.''


    Moreover, Lillian just belonged to the most corrupt family in the entire Empire. Although he is no saint, he is not as bad as the members of the Ageha family. He does not torture children, nor does he take pleasure in torturing them. He does not deal with very or seduction like the Ageha family.


    A family of assassins is how Lillian summarises the Ageha family. But he found it difficult to believe. Even if they are raised as assassins surely, they can use other methods?


    What kind of assassin family tortures their victims? Normally assassins try to get the job cleanly and fast. But Lillian? She drags their bodies and tortures them in the cruelest way. She also drinks the blood of all her victims.


    ''I must be crazy falling in love with a woman like that. She could kill me in my sleep if we ever went out.'' But strange enough Lucas felt like he could trust Lillian not to kill him. Was it naive of him to think that way? Other people would say so; however, he recalled her expression during the house arrest.


    ''Don''t go anywhere; you have to stay by my side forever.''


    That girl said such bold-sounding lines without realizing the consequences behind it.


    He knew that Lillian didn''t dislike him. She won''t keep anybody she dislikes by her side for so long after all. But it was the first time for him to hear her say exactly how she felt about their rtionship.. She wants him to stay by her side? No, the words forever remained in his mind.

 Chapter 101 - Irritation

    To stay by her side forever, huh? ''When I realized I had feelings for her, I knew I could never leave. I have to see the end of her goals, and then- then what happens next?''


    At the end of Lillian''s goal is her death. She talks about traveling and leaving the Empire once everything is over. But Lucas understood better than anybody that she wouldn''t do that. Lillian will resort to drastic measures to take those people down, even if it means ending her life alongside theirs.


    ''I am a viin, Lucas. I do not deserve a happy ending.'' But even viins deserve second chances, Lillian.


    ....


    It took quite some time, but eventually, he managed to get his insignia onto Sen and cast a spell. He only managed to get rid of the monster side; the other half of his face looked like charcoal.


    "Just cope with it until I find your other half of your soul."


    "Yes, thank you, sir Lucas."


    The Empress rushed over with a handkerchief as she wiped the blood from Sen''s face.


    "Miss Empress?"


    "Are you alright?"


    ''What a stupid question; how can anybody be okay after that?'' But Sen smiled and responded to the Empress like it was normal.


    Lucas exhaled deeply; they were currently outside in the courtyard. It was difficult fighting in the confined space of the tower, so he brought the fight outside.


    "You should have stayed inside." Lucas turned to Zushi with a scowl. "If you are out here, you are exposed to more enemies."


    "But you are strong, aren''t you, sir Lucas?"


    He is strong, but he can easily abandon her. ''Lillian wouldn''t like that, though.'' Nothing can happen to the Empress until Lillian says so.


    "Sen, tell me how you got like this?" Lucas asked. "I am aware of the situation in the North, but surely somebody as strong as you can avoid it?"


    "Indeed, it was not an easy battle. However, it caught me off guard and managed to take over my body at the end. I did learn, however, that it only posses those who lose a fight."


    ''That exins why half those guys who got sent up there ended up in that state.''


    The ones who end up sent to the North tend to be exiled individuals, in other words, the so-called weak individuals. Individuals who do not have talent end up being a hindrance to their families. But there are the rare few like Sen who are sent there as punishment.


    No normal person would send one of their best fighters away to their death. Other noble families would have found a way to keep him, even if it meant locking him up in a dungeon for the rest of his life. But as expected of Lillian''s father, that man is a monster in human skin.


    "Did you find the Empress sister?"


    "Miss Astra?" Sen nodded. "I found her. I did not think it was wise to send her off to the imperial castle, so I dropped her off in thekeside vige. I believe Miss Lillian should be making her trip there soon, so I figured this arrangement was for the best."


    A relieved sigh passed Zushi''s lips.


    "He said he found her, but he didn''t even say if she is okay."


    "It is enough that she is alive," Zushi muttered. "But I didn''t think Miss Lillian would help my sister."


    "Isn''t it because she knows you will break down if something happens to that woman?"


    Zushi''s sweat fell. "Sir Lucas, you can be very blunt."


    "Your lucky Lillian didn''t say it, anyhow, Sen you-" His sentence fell short when they heard the sound of approaching footsteps. Sen immediately got into a defensive stance but ended up tackled onto the ground.


    The person who tackled Sen was a young girl with ck colored hair wearing a blue colored dress.


    "Sen!"


    "Miss Natalia-"


    "Dummy! Dummy!" Natalia cried. "I was so worried."


    "Um, miss, I appreciate your concern, but you are hugging me too tightly-"


    Lucas turned to see Ramon alongside the Empress''s son, but there was something wrong with the boy. Large amounts of ck mana poured out of his body. He frowned and walked over.


    "You can''t even take care of a child now?"


    "The other one took all my strength to watch." Ramon sighed.


    Lucas extended his hand out, about to get rid of the mana, when the Empress dashed over and picked up the boy. "I can deal with it."


    ''It''s only going to take a second though, is she that overprotective? Well, no matter, I can conserve my strength.''


    "Is Lillian not with you?" Lucas asked, "You were supposed toe with her."


    Then again, Lillian randomly changed the ns, so this sight did not surprise him.


    "She is taking care of Miss Bridget."


    At those words, Lucas exhaled deeply. So the one who caused Lillian to set this ce on fire was her? No, with Lillian''s personality, normally, she would ignore that woman.


    "Did Lillian seem strange when you saw her?"


    Ramon''s expression darkened. "What strange are you referring to? She has been strange for quite some time now."


    "You know, I mean, did you sense something different?"


    He turned quiet for a moment and nodded. "I thought I detected his mana around her, it was faint, but it was there."


    ''So that guy is truly alive, and as I predicted, he went to Lillian first instead of meeting up with his sister.''


    Then again, he suspected as much. He is a loyal guy who has liked Lillian for thest twelve years, he sounds like a saint, and normal people would find it sweet. But as for him?


    ''I resent that guy more than anything. Where was he when Lillian was suffering the most? Where was that guy when she was on the brink of life and death?''


    Just thinking of what happened back then bothered him greatly. If this girl already has a fiance, then why is she still taking on the burden and fighting alone? Why is she still doing everything by herself when she supposedly has people who love her?


    Ramon sighed and patted his shoulders. "Your irritation is obvious, sir Lucas."


    "Quiet, I don''t like the idea that guy is alive." He trailed off. "I am surprised you can handle it."


    "Unlike you, I used to see them together, so I am numb to the pain now."


    Lucas rolled his eyes at thatment when he saw Ramon bending down and drawing circles on the ground with a stick.


    "Numb to the pain? Then what are you doing now?"


    "It''s not like that. I get that she liked him, but-"


    Lucas frowned at those words. It was hard for him to imagine Lillian liking anybody; then again, he said the same thing about her having a fiance. It is not like that girl to get dragged into a political marriage. Was it because she was young back then and could not refuse?


    No, it seemed like her father treated her well when she was younger. The neglect and life-threatening stuff happened after her fiance and real brother disappeared after the monastery incident. What happened during that time frame?


    A deep sigh passed his lips as his gaze fell onto the pitch-ck sky.


    ''Lillian, what are you nning?''

 Chapter 102 - Role

    The growing mes illuminate the darkness; it acts as a light source in this dark castle.


    The pained cries sound like music to her ears; a woman with long ck hair had just finished her battle with her attacker.


    Her attacker, no her sister,y a few steps away from her covered head to toe in terrible stab wounds.


    Ever since she was younger, one particr dream, or would it be more urate to call it a nightmare, has stood out to her. It was a dream of the capital, not just the Ageha family mansion set on mes, a sea of fire and blood.


    It was neither a dream nor a nightmare for her but a vision of what was toe, her vision.


    ''I will be the one to destroy this Empire.''


    Long before she even discovered that she had the cursed eye power of the previous Empress. Lillian already understood what her role would be in this world.


    A role, huh? People always search for their ce in the world; whether they do so consciously or unconsciously or not, humans want a ce they can call their own. They want somebody to need them; they want a purpose to live. It was the same for her.


    If this is her purpose in the world, if this is something she has to do, then she will do so without questioning it.


    ''After I learned that I inheEmpress''she Empress''s eyes, but a cursed version of it - all those visions made sense.'' The only way to achieve what is in that vision is to rely on these cursed powers.


    But it has always bothered her; why were these powers split in half? What is she to do if the other person with the other half of the powers appears?


    Does she continue with her goal? Or, does she talk it out with the other person.


    The second option was never an option at all. By the time the other person shows up, her goal would be but a mere step away from beingplete.


    She hears a scream, no she hears several.


    It was the screams of the guests from the party. Lillian knew that her mes had reached the people trying to escape by now. ''What a bunch of fools, this fire has a mind of it''s own. Like myself, it is exceptional cruel and preys on those who are frightened.''


    This fire will not harm anybody who is not scared and those who stay put in one ce like Natalia had done earlier.


    Despite the pained cries and the sound of flesh burned away, Lillian remained calm as her cold gaze fell on the lifeless body by her feet. Her favourite dagger stuck on the woman''s chest.


    "It really amazes me how far you went," Lillian mumbled, amused.


    Despite her piercing a de in this woman''s chest, she was still alive.


    ''No doubt it is some type of magic.''


    "A spell like this, however that involves life and death, is forbidden, my dear sister."


    "Lil-Lilian." Bridget coughed weakly. Her pain and anguish were clear from her tone, but the woman still looked at her with a defiant gaze. "You won''t get away with this. If I die, our father will-"


    Lillianughed when she heard those words. Sheughed like a crazy woman who was possessed before her gaze turned cold.


    "Father?" Lillian trailed off. "I am surprised you can still call him father. What kind of father puts his children under a life and death test every month? What kind of father holds a party the day after losing so many children? My dear sister, you are more than aware that we are nothing but pawns for our father."


    They are pawns with no minds of their own; he raised them in an environment where they would have no emotions to call their own so he could control them easily.


    "That guy will not bat an eyelid, my dear sister, if I were to kill you."


    ''Or rather, it would not surprise me if he rewards me for putting on a good show. He seemed rather mad with the events of the death game.''


    This sort of event is certain to please him, not that she did this to make him happy. She only did this to lure her sister, not to lure Aaron out of hiding.


    It was when Lucas was away on that long mission father sent him. She saw traces of Aaron being alive, no to be exact being in the capital. So she went to ces they frequently went to together, and sure enough, the look on some people''s faces when they saw her- it was far too obvious.


    ''When I realized that fool showed up after so many years, my emotions felt numb.'' She was curious why he appeared but did not pay much attention to it until she realized that somebody had intruded in her room.


    It seemed like if she continued to ignore him, he would certainly misunderstand.


    "No!" Bridget eximed. "He will; he wille to save me. He promised me freedom."


    Lillian paused when she heard those words. ''That no longer sounds like father.'' She figured that this person was far too stupid to set up a n like this. But to think she would hear from her own lips. Lillian looked at the woman carefully for the first time this evening and noticed something she hadn''t before.


    There is something strange about her. Her eyes seem strange- Lillian paused as she recalled something in those files Ramon gave her recently.


    Now that she thought about it, ''there is a dangerous drug circling about in the capital. My dear Lillian, do you know about it?'' Didn''t Eric mention something like that not too long ago?


    A deep sigh passed her lips. Why do these people insist on doing such stupid things? The Empire is beyond corrupt. The people living here live in fear, on the surface, it may appear like they are living normal lives, but she can sense their fear whenever she patrols around the town with the imperial knights.


    To fall into deeper corruption, a deeper hell- these are the only things thate to mind. But would Eric waste his time doing that? Unlike her father, Eric is more cunning, and there is a deeper darkness in his eyes.


    The Ageha family head is a corrupt and vile man; however, if she were to rate his level of corruption, he would be on the low side.. The ones who are a real threat are the smarter ones, the ones who actually use their brains.

 Chapter 103 - No Mercy

    Eric and her would fall under that category- Lillian paused in mid-thought as an image of that smiley man appeared in her read. Stuart Robert, huh? She recalled Lucas'' recent behavior.


    It is the first time for her to see Lucas so angry; perhaps she can use him to deal with that person. It is true Stuart Robert fascinates her; however, at the end of the day, she still wishes to focus on taking down Eric.


    Her thoughts broke off when she felt Bridget grab hold of her leg.


    "--not done, I am not done!" Bridget eximed.


    At those words, she hears the sound of rumbling. It sounded like a herd of beasts heading in their direction. However, Lillian extended her hand out, and a stream of red spider lilies headed towards the door. In the next second, they both hear the sound of torn flesh; the red spider lilies enter the room again, but several carrying the head of a beast.


    Lillian carefully observed the severed head. "I must say I am impressed; you found a way to tame the corrupt sacred beasts?"


    Bridget scoffed. "Of course, I am not like you. Limiting yourself to these things."


    Or so she says, but when Bridget heard about her contract familiar being the red spider lilies, she protested to her father.


    ''Those creatures only acknowledge the strong and the heir to the Ageha family household. I am much better suited to be the host!''


    Lillian recalled her desperation that day and chuckled.


    She held up one of the red spider lilies that immediately started to suck on the small piece of blood on her fingers.


    It was not her blood but Bridget''s. The small creature''s wings vines twisted, and Lillian turned to Bridget.


    "It seems like your blood is passible to them. Tell me, my dear sister, other than obviously working for brother Eric. Why did you attack the Empress?"


    At those words, Bridget''s gaze dimmed, and she clenched her fist. "Why can''t I attack her? Lillian, you should know, the Zestra family are our enemies. For a member of that household to take on the Empress position, they are clearly challenging us!"


    Lillian looked at Bridget, amused. "So, in other words, my dear sister, you wish to be the Empress?"


    Bridget did not have to answer. Her expression gave it away.


    "I see, so that was why you have been close with Rosa recently. I wondered what you were nning using that naive girl for, but it makes sense now. You wanted to dismiss your negative image and make it look like you are the only saint in the Ageha family."


    Certainly, with the current reputation of the Ageha family, nobody will get picked to be the Empress from their side. But to think this foolish woman would go so far just because she wants to be the Empress,


    "I think you are forgetting something." Lillian trailed off. "There is something you need to be the Empress, even if you manage to take the position. People will only see you as a fake Empress."


    Yes, there is one thing that will make people acknowledge an individual as the Empress. Her eye color shed a brighter shade of red; if one looked closely, they would see the small symbols in her pupils.


    Bridget''s haughty tone and expression faltered. "Wait a second, Lil-" But it was already far toote.


    Anybody who looks into her eyes when she uses this power will have the desire to end their own life. Lillian watched as Bridget gradually stood up despite her weakened state; she picked up her sword she tossed aside earlier and stabbed her stomach.


    Unlike earlier, when she stabbed the girl with the knife, Bridget coughed out of blood from her mouth. ''So that is how it works. Although she used a spell to avoid dying if somebody stabs her heart- it is not a spell that avoids death. It simply redirects to her death point.'' That exins why Bridget was being careful with her stomach earlier.


    Her lips curved to a grin. This is certainly amusing. Although Bridget had already stabbed herself, Lillian wanted to test the theory more.


    Lillian picked up her own sword, which she tossed aside earlier, and walked over to Bridget, who was barely standing.


    "My dear sister." A sinister look appeared on her face. "Why don''t we do something fun?"


    Lillian grabbed hold of her neck. "It would be a real waste to kill you right away. Moreover, killing people immediately is not my style."


    "Lili-"


    Bridget did not get a chance to finish her sentence since she used the sword to cleanly cut off the woman''s arm. A screech and agonized voice passed Bridget''s lips as she copsed onto the ground.


    "My dear sister, if you''re going to cry over this, I am sure you won''t like the end results. Oh, don''t worry," Lillian said innocently. "I actually don''t n to kill you; after all, we are rted by blood. But I think you would rather die than be disfigured."


    ''Quite some time has passed since I let loose like this-''


    "Your fiance- you don''t know, do you? After you let him escape, I was the one who tortured him!" Bridget eximed.


    Despite the girl being under her mind control, she was still able to say this.


    Lillian paused and recalled Aaron''s state earlier. Despite him being d in heavy armor, she could see how slow his movements were, like he sustained a serious injury.


    The brightness in his eyes, the sign of life on his face, was gone. There was nothing there but pain. How much did he have to endure? What did this woman do to him, and for how long?


    Unforgivable, unforgivable- these words repeated over and over in her head as she increased the intensity of the mes.


    She raised her de, and the red spider lilies surrounded it, covering the piece of metal. She felt a piercing sensation in her palm and realized one of the creatures sliced her hand to get some of her blood. But it did not bother her.


    "It seems Bridget; you don''t want the easy way out."


    When was thest time she felt so angry? Was it during the hunt the previous day when Ramon spouted that nonsense? No, that was only a small trigger. Right now, she cannot suppress her emotions.


    ''I was the one who lectured the Empress about her emotional control but looks at me now.. Once again, I am doing something stupid for your sake, Aaron.''

 Chapter 104 - Why Does He Stay?

    Lillian spends the next thirty minutes getting to work. She did not bother with conversations after that and it seemed Bridget did not have the strength to talk anymore.


    ''Have you disfigured another person before so badly that they wish you would kill them instead? Have you broken their limbs so slowly that they want to rip it off themselves?'' This was her sister Bridget''s current state.


    ''I cut up her arm several times, and moved her body parts around. For example one of her eyes was now on her neck, and her entire body was badly burned. One of her fingers was on her mouth- hmm maybe I can do more. It seemed that kid already did something to her face so I simply added a few additional touches.''


    How corrupted can a person fall? How much evil deeds does it take for people to refer to that individual as a devil?


    Lillian already understood that there was no turning back for her. Doing something like this is so simple for her, and she enjoys it. She takes pleasure in watching people fall into despair, their anguished cries sound like music. It sounds like a gorgeous melody that she would dance too.


    ''I already knew, but this is the first time I am acknowledging how crazy I can get-'' Her gaze fell on Bridget. If it is easier to do this with somebody who shares the same blood as her then she wonders if she could do this to him too.


    Lillian closed her eyes as she recalled what she did to Aaron. Was it painful for her when she hurt him? The answer was no. She just felt like it was the right thing to do. It did not matter what method she used but she had to get him to give up on those naive thoughts.


    He wanted to take her away and run away? Sheughed at the memory. What on earth was he thinking pulling such a crazy stunt?


    Twelve entire years have passed, she is no longer the same as she was before. But he must have realized that too and still came.


    ''What a fool.''


    How much despair does it take to look so broken? She is curious what Bridget did to him. Even during that day he learned her true nature, Aaron''s eyes remained the same. What did Bridget do to him to make that cheerful man filled with hope fall into so much despair?


    Her thoughts broke off when she heard a frantic cry of Lillian.


    Lillian turned her head and saw Lucas standing there at the doorway. He moves past the wall of mes easily.


    "You''re here, you''re a bitte."


    "..."


    "Then again I did change the ns." Lillian trailed off and saw a familiar scroll on Lucas pouch. "It seemed you understood that I was a mere diversion."


    Lucas didn''t reply but he gradually got closer and draped his cloak over her shoulders, surprising her.


    Huh?


    "You know I am not against you having your fun. But you said it yourself today is Natalia''s special day."


    At Lucas reminder she frowned. ''That''s right, that was the reason why in the original n I was not supposed to use my mes. But, when I realized Aaron woulde I went overboard.''


    It was a bad habit of hers when she was younger to show off in front of him whenever she got stronger.


    It seems there are habits that do not die no matter how much time passes by. She destroyed Natalia''s birthday and made her beloved sister witness a sea of blood and mes.


    ''That girl will eventually grow to resent me. No matter how much she tolerates my behaviour now it will notst long.''


    "Where is the Empress?" Lillian quickly changed the topic.


    "I sent her home, the idiot Ramon is escorting her alongside that Orion fellow. Then I snuck to your father''s office and got the scroll."


    "Good work."


    Lucas looked towards Bridget on the ground. "I have to say though, are your tastes getting worse?"


    "Then you should do something too, you always leave it to me."


    At those words Lucas flicked her forehead. "Rather than waste my time on that, give me your hand."


    For a moment she is puzzled before Lucas mumbled injuries. "It''s only a small cut." She grazed the center of her hand when the red spider lilies surrounded her de earlier.


    "Tsk, those things are infected in darkness." Lucas trailed off and tore his sleeves.


    Lillian watched as he made a makeshift bandage and wrapped it around the wound.


    "We can treat itter, but for now we should stop the bleeding."


    ''Why does this person continue to treat me with such kindness? I have always wondered why he stayed by me all these years. I am more than aware that he could leave at any time. I stopped him that one time but if he truly wanted to go he would have done so a long time ago.''


    Why does he stay when he clearly dislikes her methods?


    What an unusual person, even though he is supposedly the coldest magician in history. He is a very kind and gentle person. He does have a rude mouth, always insulting her. But he only lectures her whenever she does something careless.


    This person is filled with so much kindness. When she realized that she wanted to pull away from him and distance herself from him. But it did no good, her actions seemed to have drawn them closer.


    ...


    She was bedridden with a fever for the next four days, but on the fifth day Lillian could no longer take it. So she put on her knight uniform and made her way towards the training grounds in the imperial castle.


    It was early, so there were not many people there. She managed to easily slip through the sleepy guards at the gate. Lillian appeared at the training grounds to see some familiar faces.


    "It''s themander!"


    People immediately surrounded her.


    "General wee back!"


    "I see your all so spirited early in the morning."


    "But general rumor had it that you had a terrible fever."


    "Idiot if that was the case she wouldn''t be here now. It takes ages for people to heal from a fever."


    ''If these idiots knew she still had a fever, they will most-likely send me away.'' She does not like being cooped up in her room for so long, since it gives those things an excuse to invade her mind.


    "Without you the vicemander has been acting strangely. The other day he was reciting an unusual set of numbers."


    "Right, right he gets lonely when your not here-" At those words somebody hits the ginger haired soldier across the head. There standing behind her was a familiar man with violet coloured hair wearing an unusual cape.


    "Alex." She addressed the man. "It''s been awhile."


    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 105 - Purple Lions

    This man is a member of the purple lions household, he is a noble and yet instead of choosing to be the heir he joined the imperial army. On that aspect the two of them are simr, they both rejected a position of high standing.


    Alex did not say anything and simply pulled out his sword, Lillian immediately dodged the blow. Her lips curve to a smile. "I see, this is the reason you missed me."


    "Miss Lillian, it troubles me when your not around. They are too weak to fight with me."


    At those words Lillian chuckled. "Alright I suppose we can get started."


    It did not take long before they started shing their des against each other. Normal people would use wooden swords during training. However, the average person does not understand how vital it is practicing with an actual de.The weight of a real de and a practice one are different after all.


    Alex stepped back, to create some distance and made a wide sweep with his sword, causing pieces of debris from the ground to scatter but it did not disturb her. Lillian did not leap back and blocked the blow with her fingers.


    "It seems you are still far too slow."


    Alex tried to create another opening but it became difficult since she was closer to him. At this point it was clear she had the advantage and it did not take long before her de was inches away from his chin.


    "Do I win?"


    A deep exhale escaped his lips. "Of course you do."


    Lillian chuckled. "I suppose we can take a short break."


    "I shall get you a drink-"


    She shook her head. "More than that Alex, update me on the recent situation here in the imperial castle."


    "Is this due to the attack on the Empress the other day?"


    It seems the news has already spread. Of course even though Lucas sent a discrete carriage into the imperial castle, the empress was in that terrible state. The servants most-likely talked and those old geezers heard about it. It still surprises her however how fast the information travelled.


    ''Did someone from the imperial castle help out?'' It would not surprise her if that were the case.


    Lillian nodded and exined how the Empress and her were on a temporary cease fire. "Since she is technically somebody in my group, I have no choice but to pry into her affairs."


    "You are so stubborn Miss Lillian." Alex trailed off. "Are you sure your not thirsty?"


    "I am now you mention it. I wonder if there is poor simpleton nearby, so I can drain their blood-"


    Alex shook his head and she chuckled. "I am joking."


    The men around her are so serious.


    "What were you trying to-" Her sentence fell short when Alex snapped his fingers. All sorts of different types of ingredients appeared in the air.


    Lillian immediately recognized them as ingredients to make coffee. The cups jars and sugar cubes all floated, no it looked like the objects were dancing in mid air.


    Alex appearance seemed different from earlier when they were still around the others. On his head there were now a pair of ears. Yes, this person is not a human but a sacred beast. ording to Lucas he is one of the fallen ones but with a mind of their own.


    ''He broke a sacred rule so they banished him. Normally it would be impossible to keep your sanity but it appears that is not the case with this person.;


    Lillian watched as Alex gradually moved the objects. The water poured itself into a sk right beside the siphon. She does enjoy a good cup of coffee when she isn''t drinking the blood of her victims. It seems Alex knows that very well.


    After a few minutes Alex eventually finished and ced a cup of coffee in front of her. She sat down on the benches nearby.


    "Hmm, the aroma is different?" Lillian ced the cup to her face and noticed that the smell was different from thest.


    "Correct, I worked on a new blend."


    "Shouldn''t you run a coffee shop instead of being a knight?" Lillian joked.


    "Hmmm Lilian are you in a good mood?" Alex trailed off.


    "Like I can be, I have a fever despite what it looks."


    At those words Alex looked at her dumbfounded before sighing. "If sir Lucases marching here, please stop him from getting angry at me."


    "You appear to be more frightened of Lucas than me."


    "Like I couldpare."


    "So, what is with this?" Lillian pointed to the coffee. "I thought the moment you saw me again you would focus on discussing state affairs."


    For a moment Alex paused and hummed. "Well that is true, I do have a lot to say." He briefly closed his eyes. "But it seems ever since the Empress coronation you haven''t had much time to rx. So I wanted to do something for you."


    ''Let me do something for your birthday. I am doing this because I want to.'' Now that she thought about it Aaron used to say stuff like that didn''t he? It always baffled her how easily he could say those words without batting an eyelid.


    "This is a fantasy realm, where the old and new mix together. You discovered me a fallen creature and took me under your wing so I am grateful."


    "But you know I intend to use you."


    She figured that she would find use for a halfling during the huge battle ahead. His powers wille in handy.


    Alex expression remained unchanged as he beamed brightly. "It is a pleasure for me to serve you mydy."


    She truly is surrounded by such foolish people. But this reaction did not surprise her. There are many people who appear to be loyal to her. However she understood that if they learned of her ns they would immediately try to stop her.


    ''Only Lucas, only Lucas will kill her.'' She knew even though he behaved stubbornly whenever she brought up the situation he would do so if it came down to it.


    ''If I were to truly descend into madness that person would stop me without fail.'' Lucas behaves coldly but he cares for the people living in this world. He does not like unnecessary bloodshed.


    "Vicemander! We tied up the rebels-" A man with short brte hair appeared in the doorway of the stadium. He paused when he saw her. "General!"


    "Rebels?"


    "Recently there are a lot of people marching around with signs in town saying to take away the wealth of those who belong to the seven main families." Alex exined. He shrugged his shoulders and sighed. "It is the usual."


    "Toss them in the dungeon." Lillian immediately said.


    "Lili-"


    Her lips curve to a smile. "I have been rather bored thest few days this will serve as great entertainment for me.."


    *UNEDITED*

 Chapter 106 - Why Would He Go That Far?

    Lillian sighed when she heard those words. It is still difficult for her to ept that she has light magic, after all she is a member of the Ageha family. Moreover she has the cursed eyes of the Empress. Would it not make sense for her to havepletely dark magic?


    "Does it bother you that much?"


    "You know why."


    "If you can manifest the power of the light spirits. I am sure people''s impression of you will change."


    "If I do something stupid like that, do you think I will live another day?"


    ''Even if I do not value my own life, right now I cannot die.''


    Lillian briefly closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again. "Lucas, you are the only one who knows about this. I think Ramon suspects something but hasn''t figured it out yet. I would like it to remain that way."


    "Of course. But you know isn''t it weird? Both you and the Empress have light and dark magic."


    "That is odd. There is no doubt the Empress has the light power of the former Empress. However, why does she also have dark magic?"


    "I have never heard of a situation like this before." Lucas nodded. "But after observing the Empress for a short while, I can sense that there is another mana inside her. That mana is the reason why nobody could see her dark magic."


    Lillian recalled Ramon''s words during the death game and frowned. Is it due to brother Raiju''s magic? Why did her brother give away a portion of his magic to the Empress?


    ''Unless the Empress sustained a life-threatening injury then-'' Lillian sighed at the thought. Brother Raiju was truly in love with Empress Zushi, she thought she understood that already but it seems like she has underestimated him.


    The saying people do foolish things for the one they love is far powerful than she thought.


    So even now her brother is protecting the Empress. The irony of all of this. She has had to survive without her brother''s protection thest twelve years. Her brother prioritised protecting the Empress first. Then again if she thought about it that way it was the same with Aaron. He simply sent his sister a package and do not go to see her.


    ''Aaron met with me first and tried to take me away.''


    Those two men have their priorities wrong that was for sure.


    "Lillian."


    "Hmm?"


    "Come with me to the tower. Do you remember what you promised?"


    Oh right, because of her unstable mana recently she promised she would stay in the tower for a bit before thekeside vige trip.


    ..


    At the magician tower


    From the outside this tower looks abandoned, although they have fixed it up thest few years. The outside still looked abandoned. When they frequently started toe here the year after she first brought him to the Ageha family manor she asked him many questions.


    ording to Lucas this tower has been around for thest thousand years. ''I was dumbfounded when I first heard it but it makes sense.'' Despite it looking old, Lillian noted how when the sacred beasts outside use their abilities this tower remains undamaged.


    Despite her many visits however there is one thing she cannot get used to and that was the many stairs. No matter how many times shees here she can''t adapt to this endless spiral staircase.


    "Did you add more stairs?"


    Lucas rolled his eyes. "As if, I can''t touch the structure of this ce. But it does have a mind of its own."


    Right this was something she noticed but never pointed out. But sometimes the furniture in this ce would move on it''s own.


    ''I swear Lucas is making them do that. When I snuck in here as a child, the furniture did not move.'' Well no matter, he always seems to be in a good mood when hees here.


    After walking for what felt like forever, they eventually arrived in front of Lucas room. There was a sign outside the door.


    Do note in with a small drawing on the side.


    "Your sister drew that by the way."


    Lillian chuckled when she saw the small drawing of a mini Lucas. "She is right, you do make that face a lot."


    "Tsk, your always quick to side with the brat."


    The moment the doors opened Lillian noticed an unusual smell in the air. It was the smell of an experiment or an experiment that went wrong. Lucas sped his hands and the dark room lit up immediately.


    Unlike thest time she came here which was before Natalia''s party there were bottles scattered on the ground and half the book shelves seemed empty. The books scattered in different areas of the room, diagrams and magic circles all over the floor.


    So this is what he did when she went on ahead of him? Or maybe he did all this in thest four days?


    "Damn, I forgot to clean up."


    "It''s fine-" Her sentence fell short when Lucas suddenly ced his hand on his forehead. The warmth from her face transmitted to his palms in seconds. "I feel sick." Lillian admitted.


    "Lay down on the couch. I will clean things up for a bit."


    Lillian nodded and walked over to the velvet red couch on the corner of the room. The couch looked so out of ce on this dreary stone covered room. It was one of the items they agreed on when she suggested to decorate the tower.


    Lucas told her repeatedly that magicians do not need fancy items. But if she had to stay in this ce to recuperate, she at least wants to make it semifortable.


    "By the way, were you experimenting something?"


    "I was testing out a new spell." Lucas trailed off. "You know it isn''t easy to create new spells from scratch. This is why normal people would use a simple spe;ll as ayer to create a powerful one."


    "Sir Lucas seems to like putting himself in these difficult situations."


    "As if fool, I am writing this for you."


    Lillian blinked when she heard his exnation. "For me?"


    "The familiar you chose is far too deadly, recently that thing wants more blood right?"


    Lillian nodded and Lucas continued. "As much as you don''t mind sacrificing the servants, it would cause an issue for you if far too many disappeared right?"


    "So is this spell-"


    "It will give them something to feed on that isn''t your blood. These creatures can obtain strength from any form of nature. What I am working on is that. Just give me some more time, I should have it done soon."


    "I see."


    So he is doing all of this for her sake? It should not surprise her, Lucas is loyal to her. But sometimes she wonders about his loyalty.. It does not make sense why he would go this far for her.

 Chapter 107 - Light And Dark

    Unfortunately her n to test out new torture methods was not going to happen today. The moment she felt the presence of a familiar mana Lillian wanted nothing more than to run away. But it was already far toote Lucas had caught her.


    His eyes twitched annoyed. "I look away for a moment, and you''re suddenly not in your room anymore. I see a rope dangling from the window and a small gap in my barrier."


    At those words Lillian sighed. "Of course I would escape. Do you truly think you can keep me locked up like that?"


    "Hah." Lucas ran his hands through his hair with his free one. "You have a forty degree fever, any normal person would be dead already. But because of your me magic, you''re used to the heat and the amazing me is by your side."


    This arrogant jerk! He always uses this chance topliment himself. ''While I acknowledge his abilities, it frustrates me.''


    Lucas tightened his hold on my arm. "Anyhow, we can discuss this elsewhere."


    "Hey Lucas!" Lillian protested.


    Normally she would be able to easily pry his arm away but unfortunately she did not have much strength. ''It is weird but I managed to spar a little with Alex. Where did my strength from earlier go?''


    "Alex, I''m taking your master away."


    Alex chuckled. "Very well. I guess I will deal with the rebels."


    "Hey, that isn''t fair!" Lillian eximed. "Alex, you better leave some for me. I wille backter."


    "Like hell you will." Lucasmented irritated as he continued to drag her away.


    After walking for a few minutes they arrived in the imperial gardens. Lucas led her to the gazebo and sat her down on the benches.


    "You sit."


    Lillian exhaled deeply. Isn''t he taking this too far? This is not the first time she has had a fever before. She watched Lucas take out some bottles from his small ck pouch.


    "Other than being worried for me, is there a reason why you came here?" Lillian asked.


    With Lucas personality, normally he would avoid entering the imperial castle as much as he possibly can. There are many people in this ce who would not hesitate to use him. Actually the ageha family manor is probably the safest ce for Lucas to be in the Empire.


    There is nobody in that ce who is stupid enough to attack Lucas head on.


    "I mentioned it before but with the unknown mages situation, you need something that will allow me to get to you faster." Lucas trailed off and rummaged through his pouch and pulled out a small pair of red spider lily shaped earrings.


    "It''s strangely pretty." Lillian mumbled. "You know how to make things like this?"


    "I made it look like a decoration on purpose. The pattern actually conceals the amount of mana it contains." Lucas leaned down and carefully ced it on her ear. "I have already put other protective measures around you, but one cannot be too careful about these things."


    "Hmm, I guess my mana has red up more than usual recently."


    "That is because people keep cing curses on you." Lucas trailed off. "I don''t understand how they are able to do that now. In the past it was possible yes, but you''re the strongest in this Empire when ites to magic. You should be able to detect those things."


    "You just said the answer to your own question there." Her lips curved to a sly smile. "Perhaps the one cing curses on me is stronger."


    Lucas flicked her forehead after she said those words.


    "You''re quick to resort to violence these days."


    "It is because your behaviour is too careless." Lucas trailed off. "So when are you going to tell me that you met your Prince charming?"


    Lillian blinked when she heard him say those words. It is true that she told Lucas about Aaron before but only briefly.


    "Your far too sharp." Lillian nodded. "It is true I saw aaron."


    "I''m sure you had the emotional reunion-"


    "I stabbed him."


    At those words Lucas seemed startled but quickly regained hisposure. "Even though you like him?"


    Lillian tilted her head innocently when she heard those words. "Sir Lucas, can you read minds now? How can you say something like that with certainty when I have not admitted it out loud?"


    A dark aura surrounded Lucas and Lillian chuckled. "It is true that I went this far because of Aaron. However right now there are more important things to deal with."


    She cannot allow herself to live in a delusion like she did when she was younger. ''If I show any sign of weakness I will die right away.''


    Thest twelve years she lost the two people who protected her and had to survive on her own.


    "Lucas I-" Her sentence fell short when he cupped her cheeks startling her. "What is this new game of yours sir magician?"


    "I didn''t think you would admit it."


    "Since you saw right through me, I saw no reason to hide it." Lillian trailed off. "Does it bother you?"


    "A little."


    "Then I will give you something to cheer you up."


    Lillian raised her hand and a small wave of light appeared causing a small book covered in red letters of unknown origin to appear in the air.


    Lucas immediately grabbed the book. "This is-"


    "Right? It is different from the ones we are looking for, but I believe it will be useful."


    "You swiped this off him?"


    "No, the Empress sent it to me the other day. It seemed Aaron sent this book to her. But the dark mana inside it was causing her son harm so she sent it to me to analyze."


    "Right she did mention getting a package. Huh, I never thought I would find this book here."


    "What is it about?"


    "The legend of the thirteen demons. It contains not just the tale but even their spells." Lucas trailed off. "Why would he give this to-"


    "Is it not obvious? The Empress has dark magic." Lillian finished for him.


    Lucas looked around panicked and she chuckled. "I put up a sound barrier, nobody can hear us mr magician."


    At those words Lucas seemed irritated and he mumbled something about her spells getting faster.


    ''If I told Lucas for awhile now all I had to do was conjure up an image in my head instead of reciting a spell, how would he react?'' This is something that started during the time he was on his trip.


    "But you know if there is a book like this for dark magic, there should be one for light too.. I think you need the light one."

 Chapter 108 - Bet

    "By the way do you remember the bet we made before you went on that long mission?"


    "Bet?"


    Lillian chuckled. "It seems sir magician is having a hard time remembering things. Then I shall remind you." Lillian extended her hand out and a red coloured shaped metal gun appeared in her hands.


    Lucas eyes widened and his gaze darkened. "I didn''t think you would actually do this."


    "I do not know what types of weapon this is, since this is clearly an item not from our world but I tried it a few times. It seems powerful enough to kill a person."


    "Of course it can- wait," Lucas looked at her rmed. "Don''t tell me you have tried to use this inbat already?"


    "Just from a distance. I shouldn''t bring out an unknown item in closebat, otherwise there would be rumors."


    A relieved sigh passed Lucas lips but his expression was still dark.


    "So, you basically lost."


    "This is impossible. I mean not even I can do it, how are you able to?"


    "I read the book you gave me." Lillian said simply.


    "Anybody can read that!" Lucas eximed.


    "I do not see what the problem is, it should be a good thing for us. One more weapon we can use to surprise our enemies. Moreover, why did you tell me to read that book if you did not think I could do it?"


    "It was obviously to prove that your still not better than me at magic."


    Lillian looked at him dumbfounded. ''Lucas can be so childish sometimes.'' She could tell from the expression on his face that he was serious.


    "It is not like it was easier for me." She took out a small velvet coloured book from her bag and passed it to him. "Here this is the break down of all the tests and trials. I did not seed immediately by the way."


    Lucas flicked through the book and a dark shadow crossed his face. "Lillian, how many times did I tell you not to use your blood for experiments?"


    "So many, but I was getting frustrated with the failed attempts. So I cheated a little, what is the big deal?"


    "The big deal is your body does not have unlimited blood. What if you identally use too much in one go? You could pass out in the middle of a fight and your defenceless body is left in the hands of your enemies." Lucas shook his head. "It is far too dangerous, do not use it if you have to use your blood-"


    Lillian cut him off by walking over to where he was and pressing her fingers across his lips. With a somewhat gentle smile she said.


    "You are fussing far too much. I am alright, besides did you see me use blood just now?"


    "No." Lucas quickly realized his mistake. "Did you find another way?"


    "Yes, so keep reading first before you make assumptions." She moved her fingers away and Lucas went back to reading her notes.


    Lillian leaned on therge table for support but she was having a hard time standing. This is so weird, she managed to get from the Ageha family mansion to the imperial castle earlier. Maybe it was her willpower alone that managed to get her to castle? She is quite stubborn.


    Her vision gradually blurred and she was unable to stand up any longer, but before she copsed somebody lifted her off her feet. Lucas looked at her with a scowl on his face.


    "Your already over twenty Lillian. How much longer do I have to babysit you?"


    Lillianughed at his sarcastic words. "When I tell you that I no longer have any use for you."


    Her words did not phase him one bit.


    "It seems I will never break free. The great me has many uses."


    Her gaze softened at those words. Indeed, Lucas usefulness is not limited to his strong magic. If she were to bepletely honest, she likes hispany. They get along very well and have many hobbies inmon. Their conversations never get boring either.


    It did not take long before they reached a familiar door, Lucas kicked it open. She expected to see the familiary cold stone flooring, walls and small window. But what she saw was a replica of her room in the Ageha family mansion, not an exact replica. The beddings and decorations were different but the atmosphere was certainly the same.


    Lillian looked at him baffled. Did Lucas change everything? Now that she thought about it, thest time they came here. He told her not to go in her room. He did not give her a reason why but she figured she would just do as he said. So this was the reason?


    Lucas positioned her on the bed and used magic over her clothes changing her to a nightgown, before covering her immediately with the nket.


    "You don''t want to have a look at your tastes-"


    "Be quiet and rest already." Lucas snapped.


    From where she was she could clearly see his red stained ears. This guy is worse at being honest than her.


    Still this is not a bad thing. She wondered when was thest time she rxed properly? Certainly nothinges to mind within the past year or so.


    Ever since she learned Aaron was alive she ended up doing all types of crazy stuff. A deep sigh escaped her lips, she supposes that is the only thing that has not changed thest few few years. Oh, but wait there is one more thing that hasn''t changed. It is something she needs to remind father.


    ''Now that I have confirmed that Aaron is alive that means our engagement hasn''t been annulled.''


    With Aaron''s death/disappearance twelve years ago their engagement got cancelled. Normally elite engagements are difficult to break, since they have to pay taxes to the imperial castle. Ever since the former Empress passed away this rule was created because the ones managing the castle could not control how they spent the funds. Of course the same went for her and Aaron''s engagement, their family has to pay a great sum for the engagement.


    This is why normally people do not break it off. The only way for an engagement to be annulled is the death or disappearance of the spouse. They have to disappear for half a year before it is considered official, in her case after Aaron was dered missing for a month her engagement was annulled.


    No doubt her father did something about that, but it still puzzled her. They dered Aaron missing, but nobody- the reaction of people in town and high society bothered her greatly. Sheter on learned they were put on a strict gag order regarding Aaron but it did not make any sense why.


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 109 - Disturbed Heart

    ''Did they find out his connection to the rebellion? It can''t be, I made sure to erase all traces. When I realized my brother and Aaron would not return I erased everything that would connect those two. The rebels who got caught, I made sure to threaten them not to mention who their masters were.''


    Out of their loyalty for the two they didn''t say a word, and she made sure their punishment wasn''t as severe.


    ''I made it seem like they were merely drunks hungry for more power, but they had nothing to achieve it.''


    Father seemed to buy the story and just revoked whatever titles and property they had. She ensured they managed to find jobs and asionally visited just to keep them in check.


    Lilian ced her hand over her eyes as she exahaled deeply. There is a lot of work to do. ''Should I make the trip to thekeside vige after my recuperating in the tower or not?''


    Her house arrest after the Empress coronation ceremony was actually a blessing in disguise. There are many things she has to attend to as a General of the imperial army, causing her to fall back on other work she has. The work she has to do as a member of the Ageha family huh? It all seems futile since in the future all of these deals will change.


    ''I will bring down the current Ageha family. If possible I want to destroy this vile and cursed blood. However, if Aaron is alive that means my brother is too.'' She wants her brother to take over the Ageha family like the original n and reform it.


    However, perhaps- there is another position for him.


    ''The Empress does seem fond of her husband, but if she remembers my brother maybe something will challenge.''


    The Empire with her brother as the Emperor would be one filled with prosperity, and kindness. She understood a long time ago that her brother was different from all the others.


    Her thoughts broke off when she hears a pair of approaching footsteps.


    "Lili?"


    Lillian see''s Jorah peeking through the door with a worried and anxious look on her face.


    "You cane inside."


    "I apologize for intruding when you are sick. Sir Lucas told me that he would take you here so I was waiting till you arrived."


    "I see." Lillian sat up and ushered Jorah over. The girl took a seat on the chair.


    She seemed visibly nervous.


    "How is Aaron?"


    Jorah looked at her with wide eyes. "You knew I was there?"


    Lillianughed softly at the girl''s reaction. "It is a bit difficult for me not to notice you."


    Jorah does not seem to be aware that she still has mana in her body indicating that she is a noble not amoner.


    "I- I took that person to a small vi we have on the outskirts of town to avoid attention." Jorah trailed off. "Lillian, my husband says he is your fiance, is that-"


    "That''s the truth."


    "But you stabbed him?"


    "Jorah." Lillian said sharply. "You already understand right? Although we are friends you know what type of person I am."


    "I am not afraid of you Lili!" Jorah eximed. "What I wanted to ask was if you were okay after stabbing him."


    Lillian looked at her friend puzzled.


    The girl sped hold of her hands and said with a pained expression. "Lili, you may have smiled like that but I could tell that smile was fake. For me it looked like you were crying." She trailed off. "Won''t you talk to me about him?"


    "Jorah-"


    Jorah pulled her into a hug causing her eyes to widen. "I understand if you do not want to talk about it right away, that is fine with me. But I just want you to understand something Lili. I am on your side, no matter what happens I will remain your ally."


    ''No matter what happens huh? If Jorah ever finds out about my ns, I wonder if she can still say the same thing with a smile on her face like this.''


    "Alright."


    It was just a single sentence but it was more than enough. Jorah drew back and picked up a bag on the side. She watched as Jorah took out several boxed lunches.


    ''Isn''t that a bit too many?'' This is not the first time Jorah has made lunch for her like this. But normally her friend would say something about making a moderate amount of food since she is ady.


    "I figured you would be hungry so I bought some food for you."


    "You didn''t have to."


    Jorah shook her head. "When sir Lucas told me you would being here I knew I had to cook-" She trailed off and whispered. "Sir Lucas gives this I can''t cook impression."


    Lillian chuckled at those words. "Indeed you are certainly right about that, he cannot cook."


    "See I knew it! Eat up, there is a lot."


    Lillian knew she would not be able to say no so she picked up the top tier lunch box and opened it. It was a simple meal of omelettes and fried chicken with some vegetables on the side, but it looked good. She carefully took a bite of the omelette with a spoon and paused.


    "This-" Lillian tried the chicken and immediately put it down.


    A familiar taste filled with warmth, she could just picture the fool who made this.


    "I can''t eat this."


    At those words Jorah exhaled deeply. "Lili, the fact that you can tell with one or two bites who made it just means you never forgot the kindness he showed you."


    The fool who made this was certainly Aaron. What on earth is he doing moving around after she gave him that serious wound?


    "He was very kind to me." Lillian admitted. "To a foolish extent yes. But I-" Her sentence fell short when a small crystal started to glow brightly in Jorah''s pocket.


    Jorah sighed when she looked at the item with disdain. "Even though I told him I wanted to spend a leisure day chatting and taking care of you."


    "There is probably an issue at the store. Your husband does not give the impression that he can sessfully run a store on his own."


    Jorahughed and Lillian''s gaze softened. She truly does not understand this woman. After a few more words Jorah left and her gaze fell on the boxes of food.


    ''I wish she took those too.'' There is no doubt that Aaron is the one who made all these boxes. Whenever he cooked for her in the past he would make excessive amounts.


    ''Maybe I should have just killed him. I knew the wound I gave him would not be fatal enough to kill him. Is it because I realized Jorah was there too?''


    A deep sigh passed her lips. What is done is done, moreover what happened between her and Aaron was so long ago.


    The food has done nothing wrong. Lillian picked up the chicken with her fork but before she could put it inside her mouth it disappeared. She nced at the culprit munching away and sighed.


    "What are you doing Lucas?"


    "I smelled food."


    "Aaron made it for me."


    At those words lucas spat out the food and she rolled her eyes. "So you weren''t eavesdropping."


    "To think I just ate something made by that bastard."


    It appears as though Lucas is still hostile towards Aaron, but she does not understand the reason why since they have never met before.


    "Did you not know Jorah took him after I fought with him?"


    "No I knew, she mentioned it. But huh, I wonder why hispanions didn''te for him."


    "I also wonder about that."


    There was no mistaken that she heard approaching footsteps then, footsteps that did not belong to Jorah.


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 110 - Weakness

    Those footsteps that did not belong to Jorah belonged to a man, a tall one with strong mana. Lillian exhaled deeply, the more qualities she lists in her head the more she can confirm who it was. It is normal for her brother not to want to see her. If he has truly been alive thest few years then he must have heard everything.


    Brother has always disliked her methods, but back then she was not as extreme. Now that he has learned how cruel she can actually get, it is normal for him to resent her.


    Her thoughts broke off when Lucas made hery back down.


    "You should get some more sleep."


    "If I sleep, will you go?"


    Lucas sighed. "If I do that your mana will go crazy again."


    At those words Lillianughed. "That is true."


    This really does feel strange though. Her entire body felt cold, and her head felt heavy. This is the first time she is feeling this weak in so long. Thest time she was this weak, when was it-?


    ''Lili. Don''t worry, just rest up. Big brother is here.''


    Right, it was when her brother was still around. She rarely got sick back then too. But when she did, it would cause her to be bedridden for awhile. Aaron would always rush over whenever her brother was too busy with work. Those two fussed and cared for her too much.


    Is that why she pushed Aaron away and did something like that? Aaron ran away because of her. If she did not kill that woman he would have remained by her. She would not have had to carry the burden alone.


    However if he did remain with her, then she would not have grown up to be so strong. Aaron would never have allowed her to do anything dangerous, he would have shielded her from harm.


    "Does it not bother you?" Lillian mumbled.


    "What does?"


    "Taking care of me, isn''t it a bother?"


    Back then Aaron and her brother had a lot of work to do as the respective heirs to their household. But whenever she became sick, they would drop all their work and stay with her. There was a time where she overheard father and brother arguing about her.


    Brother insisted that he had to stay by her side and father kept insisting that ''My daughter is not that weak, and if she truly is I will kill her myself.'' Brother would stand by the door and guard it carefully, he only ever went away when Aaron was around. Brother must have taken father''s words seriously.


    Their father is capable of doing that. So whenever she got sick after her brother vanished, she would hide away in the magician tower. She would have to look after herself and it was difficult. But it was better than staying at home.


    When one of her other siblings got sick, father would drag them out of their room and toss them outside the manor.


    ''With my condition it was far too risky, so I hid away in the magician tower.''


    "If I was going toin I would have done so a long time ago. Also, I''m your magician. If I don''t look after you, who else would?"


    "I see."


    "But you know, do you need anything else?" Lucas looked around the room. "I decorated this ce since thest time you said it is ufortable for you to stay in such a dreary ce, but is that all?"


    Lillian rolled her eyes. "You have been looking after me for so long, but you still do not know the first thing about taking care of people?"


    "This is because I normally use magic to deal with everything."


    "You''re not going to do that now?"


    "Unless your mana res up, I will make your fever go down using normal methods."


    ''It is rare for Lucas to be saving mana like this. Normally he would say that he has plenty of mana and it does not matter how much he uses.''


    Perhaps he is worried about Stuart Robert. That man does seem to be dangerous. But at the end of the day, the truly dangerous ones are her father and Eric.


    "Lucas, is there something wrong with me?" Lillian decided to ask him up front. "This is not the first time I am getting such a bad fever. The weather is getting warmer these days so I do not think that is the reason."


    "It''s because of the contract you made with those damned spider lilies." Lucas'' eyes twitched annoyed. "I told you so many times to read the terms of agreement carefully before you sign anything. But you just carelessly formed a contract with them."


    "So it''s to do with my familiar?"


    "For a certain amount of time your body will be weak and depleted of strength. These creatures tend to feed on blood normally, but when they are overused they tend to feed on their master''s soul, or chip away at their mana."


    When they are overused huh? Lillian paused in mid-thought. Now that she thought about it carefully, it does seem like she has had to use these creatures a lot more.


    ''With great poweresrge sacrifices.'' It was something her brother often used to say.


    "Before I could exin these terms to you, you already formed the pact." Lucas sighed. "Your so troublesome. Even if you want strength, you should use your head."


    "I did use it, and figured I can use these creatures to my advantage."


    If she contracted with a dragon familiar, it would not be special. It would not have attracted her father''s attention. Not that she particrly wanted it. But, she needed to win him over so she would be in charge of the security for the hunt.


    "I learned a lot during the hunt. That forest is not just used for the torture game every month."


    Since she was in charge of the security for the hunt she could use her familiars to scope out the forest without drawing suspicion.


    "The fact that dragon god wandered in, must mean that there is something special there." Lucas agreed.


    "Because I had to help the Empress, it was difficult to find it. But, there was arge area where there was no mana at all. I think if we look into that we will find something."


    "That does seem strange-" Lucas suddenly paused in mid-sentence. His eyes twitched annoyed. "Hey, you are supposed to be resting!"


    ''I wondered how long it would take him to realize. I should stop messing with him, he is genuinely concerned for my health.'' She wondered when Lucas stopped saying she was interesting whenever she got sick. When did he start showing those concerned eyes.


    This is no good, both of them are bing weak.


    *Unedited*

 Chapter 111 - He Is Alive

    Lillian did not know when she finally went to sleep, but it was in the middle of the night when she woke up. The room was pitch ck, or at least it should be; the only light source came from the small window. But it was more than enough to light up the room. Is it because the room is small? Lillian tried to get up, but unfortunately, she had no strength.


    Her entire head felt like it was bursting, and her muscles felt sore and weak. So this is what a severe fever does to the Great general? If others saw her in this state, they would undoubtedlyugh at her.


    It is a good thing that Lucas is around. Although she now has Jorah and Ramon too. She did not want those two to see her in this state.


    ''I wonder why Lucas is different.'' Is it because the person he sees is not the great general ordy from a noble household? In Lucas''s eyes, she must be some troublesome woman with mana controlling issues.


    But even though he grumbles andins, he remains by her side.


    Her gaze fell on the chair Lucas was sitting on earlier and realized that he was not there.


    Lillian blinked, slightly startled. This is weird; it is not like Lucas to leave when she is in this condition.


    It did not take long before she heard familiar voices.


    "Sir Lucas, you should know better than to take her away when the imperial castle is throwing another party soon."


    "There is no way she can make it in that state."


    "If it''s that serious, she ought to get treatment in a nicer environment."


    It was Lucas and the other voice. ''Ramon?'' Lillian listened for a few minutes before deciding to step up. She lightly pushed the door open because the door was old; the moment she pushed it, it made arge screeching sound.


    The two who were arguing looked over.


    "Lillian!" Ramon looked at her, horrified. "You look so pale. Hey Lucas, this-"


    Lucas clicked his tongue, annoyed, and walked over. He tapped her forehead, and she felt her fatigue vanish.


    "Only for a short while. It won''tst long."


    Lillian immediately understood and thanked him as she led Ramon to the seating area. The moment Lucas was not in sight, Ramon scolded her.


    "When I heard the news that you were not in the manner I was horrified."


    Lillian chuckled. "It is rare for you to visit the household using the front door."


    In the past, whenever Ramon visited, he would use other means to enter the manor.


    "I wanted to report the news to you directly. You were right; a group of people did take advantage of you, spreading the fire and Miss Bridget''s actions towards the Empress. Due to the fire, it was difficult to see, but some people saw him, a man with red eyes and blue hair."


    Lillian sighed when she heard thest part. "He used to joke about dying his hair blue, but I didn''t think he would actually do it."


    "It is a good disguise. If there was a way to change his eye color, I am sure he would have done that too."


    "So, it really was, brother."


    "What should we do? If he is back then-"


    "I have to make adjustments to my ns a little. But it won''t be that drastic of a change. We should still prioritize gathering at least one person per household."


    Ramon, sir Orion, and Alex, so far that is three people, but she needs to gather at least seven; otherwise ''that'' won''t work.


    "Lillian, ording to the reports, your brother was very different."


    "Is that so?"


    "One of the old servants was there and recognized him. But, ''The young master''s eyes were vignt, watching every single movement. I could sense his sorrow and grief, his level of caution towards even us servants.''"


    "This isn''t surprising," Lillian mumbled. "Brother figured out that it was me who tried to harm his beloved. It is only normal for him to be like that. On top of that, I can only imagine what type of hardships he has had to face thest few years."


    With the Ageha family blood in his veins, too, it would not surprise her if he turned into a crazy person. Considering how there have been no reports, he must have found a way to control that urge to kill.


    "It turned out all the servants who saw him are now bedridden and sick with a terrible fever." Ramon looked at her. "Lillian is your sickness rted? You didn''t see him, right?"


    "There are various other factors that contribute to why I am sick. However, if you''re telling me, the servants ended up that way after their encounter. Then he is the reason for my fever."


    "You saw him?"


    "He came close when I was fighting with sir Aaron. It seemed like he was waiting for the opportunity for me to leave since he tried to stay back. It seemed that much contact affected me, though."


    "Whatever power it is, it is a terrible ability. He did not have this before, right?"


    Lillian nodded. "Correct. But he often studied curses; it would not surprise me if this was a curse." She trailed off. "Lucas is working on the solution now; wait for a while and then pass the remedy to the servants. Keep an eye out on their condition and report it back to me if anything drastic changes."


    "I am surprised your not leaving them to their deathbeds."


    "It is no fun having servants die if I am not the one inflicting the pain."


    At those words, Ramon sighed. "Just when I thought you were being sincere for once." He trailed off. "Is it truly fine? I am sure if you start searching now, you can still catch up to him."


    "If my brother is truly here, he won''t leave that quickly. He still has not achieved what he wants."


    ''My brother probably wanted the scroll too. But Lucas was faster. No, her brother rushed over to Aaron when he realized I was there?''


    Did brother want to meet with her?


    That is the only possible exnation.. But, that does not make sense.

 Chapter 112 - Something I Want To Protect

    How unusual, she thought the first thing her brother would do was meet Zushi. Then again, Aaron rushed to meet her first, too.


    ''What an odd situation; back then, those two were doing everything to make Zushi happy.''


    She remembers asking Aaron why he decided to join forces with her brother, and he said. ''I want my sister to be free.'' Those two worked so hard for that person. After being apart from Zushi for so long, why did they not rush to see her?


    "Lillian? Are you feeling even worse?" Ramon asked.


    "It is alright. I was just thinking." Lillian trailed off. "Currently, Aaron is staying with Jorah."


    "With miss Jorah?"


    "As long as Aaron is with Jorah, my brother will not leave the capital, but nor will he try and get him."


    Why is her brother minimizing contact with the Zestra family? Did something happen back then that she is not aware of?


    It would truly help if the Empress had her memories, but that woman has not remembered even after she told her the tale.


    "I see." Ramon trailed off. "Do you mind if I go and pay my respects?"


    "You can do as you see fit."


    "Then I shall." Ramon looked around at their surroundings and sighed. "Lillian, do you truly want to stay in this ce? It looks like it is about to fall apart any minute now."


    Lillianughed at his words. "Although it is not the ssiest of ces. I have beening here to recuperate ever since I was a child."


    "I have a vi nearby; you can rest there. Nobody will disturb you."


    "Even if that is true, you still have servants there. It is not apletely secluded manor."


    "They won''t say anything if I ask them."


    "I do not believe you have the power to control every single servant. Moreover, if I stay over, it will give people the wrong idea, will it not?"


    It is enough to have fake rumors about her and Lucas. If something arises between her and Ramon, her camouge will break, and her father will suspect something. The talks regarding her marriage have halted since she casually went with the rumors.


    Her father has shifted his attention to ''getting rid of Lucas'' too. Right now, this is the best solution. She cannot allow her father to focus his attention on Ramon. Ramon is strong, but he is no match for that man. Ramon cannot die just yet.


    Ramon awkwardly looked down, and she sighed. "There are other things you should worry about. Focus on the task I gave you. With my body in this state, it is hard for me to go around."


    "I understand." Ramon nodded. "But Lillian, it won''t be easy to win over the other nobles. You understand right?"


    "I am aware, but it has to be done."


    ''That'' cannot be activated without the blood of the gifted ones from seven different noble families. She will need that for the final battle.


    "Does sir Lucas know everything?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Sometimes, when I talk to him, it feels like he does not understand what you are nning." Ramon looked at her with a serious gaze. "Lillian, if you cannot even tell sir Lucas, then I fear you are taking on too much of the burden alone."


    "Even if that is the case, that is my fate and my fate alone."


    Ramon sighed again.


    "I understand your concern, Ramon. But this is my battle."


    "You and your brother are very alike." Ramon slipped a small box in front of her. Lillian immediately recognized the writing on the box. "I just wanted to test your reaction. I already met with your brother, and he told me to pass that onto you."


    "Why did you-" Lillian had to admit she was shocked. She thought with Ramon''s personality; he would not act unless shemanded him. It is rare for him to take the initiative on his own like this.


    "I wanted to confirm it with my own eyes, and also, I had to punch him."


    Huh? Lillian stared at him with wide eyes and finally got a look at his appearance. There were small bandages on his face, but she could still see the edges of the injuries. She bolted up, startled.


    "You idiot! Why did you try to fight with him? He is stronger than you."


    Her brother was one of the strongest people in the entire Empire back then. Since he has not had to do paperwork or other affairs, he has probably spent that time wisely training. He must be far stronger than the past. How could Ramon fight with him head-on like that?


    "Even if you say that I punched him for your sake. How could he leave you alone for so many years? It''s like leaving a small baby cub alone surrounded by a pack of wolves."


    "I wasn''t that weak-"


    Ramon shook his head. "But you were. Lillian, let''s face it if it were not for sir Lucas you would have died a long time ago due to your uncontroble mana."


    She cannot argue with him there. Lucas is indeed her lifeline.


    "It wasn''t his fault."


    "Even if it wasn''t, it was irresponsible for him to leave a small child with unstable mana alone in the hands of the Ageha family." Ramon sighed. "Back then, you were stubborn too, but at the very least, you epted your brother''s protection."


    ".."


    "Lillian, I know where he is staying, so if you do want to meet with him, tell me anytime."


    "Ramon, are you sure he does not hate me?"


    "He is your brother. No brother will hate their sister."


    "I see." Her gaze fell on the small box in front of her. "What is this?"


    "He said it was a birthday gift. He decided not to mail it to the manor this year."


    Now that Ramon mentions it, she would receive a gift each year on her birthday. The gift would be very small, and yet she could sense the consideration and affection behind each gift. It turns out her brother was the one sending her those.


    "I apologize for mentioning this when you are recuperating."


    "Not at all. I understand your sentiments."


    "Lillian, I think you should use this chance to carefully think about what you truly want to do from now on."


    After a few more words, Ramon swiftly left the room, and she held back that sigh she was holding in. What she truly wants to do, huh? It is not like her goals have changed. What she wants to do has not changed since that day, since the day she discovered those ancient records since she learned the truth behind the death of the first Empress.


    ''Since I learned that there is something I want to protect.''


    Lillian closed her eyes. For now, she shall not think too deeply about it. She needs to recuperate quickly and regain her strength.. Even if we cannot meet, the fact that her brother is alive and well is enough for her.

 Chapter 113 - The Green Eagles

    Another person''s- Zushi recalled what sir Ramon said during the hunt. Could it be? Zushi felt her heartbeat increase when she heard those words and heard faint voices in her head.


    ''-protect. This will protect you until we meet again. By then, I will have found a solution. Please just wait.''


    Naomi continued speaking with a disturbed expression on her face. "It is very unusual for a person to have half their mana and half of another person''s. Empress, were you aware of this?"


    "I-I think so," Zushi replied, uncertainty.


    There were many asions in the past where it felt like half of her mana was not her own. But unfortunately, she did not have anybody who could advise her. All she could do was guess. However, there is something that came to mind.


    "When I stayed at my husband''s home for a short time, I was very weak. It felt like I only had half the number of mana in my body."


    Naomi''s fingertips flowed green as she continued speaking of the time she stayed in her husband''s home. Zushi noticed how grim her expression was during the procedure by the minute.


    Zushi wanted to ask some questions but felt that she would be disturbing the woman''s concentration, so she continued her tale instead.


    "I see," Naomi mumbled after a short while. "Just now, when I was trying to take away your fatigue, there was something foreign blocking my way. That foreign thing was battling the unknown half of your mana. This is very unusual, Empress; if people were to learn the state of your body, it would not surprise me if they tried to experiment on you." Her voice carried a tint of fear as she carefully scanned her surroundings.


    "Miss Naomi?"


    "I do not think anybody heard, but it is hard to say. I suggest you turn to sir Lucas; he should know more about this than me."


    "Sir Lucas?"


    "He might be able to remove that foreign substance even if it is just for a moment. If we identify the other mana inside your body, perhaps you can retain your memories."


    "Perhaps I am better off handling it myself," Zushi mumbled.


    She cannot possibly turn to sir Lucas for help when Miss Lillian''s condition is not good. Naomi must have sensed her distress since she spoke up.


    "I heard there is a young master from the green eagles who knows a lot about herbal remedies. Perhaps he should know something."


    A young master from the green eagles? Now that she thought about it, didn''t sir Ramon exin that Miss Lillian gathered allies from every noble home?


    It will not do any harm in helping her. Moreover, if it is the green eagle family heirs, she knows them quite well, those two siblings. Right now, they have a temporary alliance. It would do her some good to get some fresh air too.


    ¡­


    A few hourster - In the green eagle''s territory-


    Zushi did not know when was thest time she went out properly. Her visit to the Ageha family mansion was very short. Ever since she became the Empress, she has spent most of her days within the walls of the imperial castle.


    The green eagle''s territory was located a bit of a distance from the capital, in the west.


    When her sister Mo heard she would be traveling, she insisted that she woulde along. But that request was not possible in her weak state.


    ''The castle is short of knights right now due to the issue in the North. Empress, we cannot spare anybody as your escort.''


    Although that works out better for her, how heartless can those people be leaving their new Empress unattended? Still, it reminded her of old times.


    After paying for a carriage ride, she got out of the main city and then walked around for a while. She found another carriage and repeated the procedure.


    It was a hassle that no carriages would take her the entire way, but she finally arrived here in the green eagle territory.


    Unfortunately, the guards at the gate were stopping her from entering.


    ''What should I do? Head back?'' But it took half a day to get here, and it is almost nightfall. It would not be safe for her to travel back or find the nearest town. Just as she thought that one of the guards tried to push her away, and she lost her footing. But somebody immediately caught her.


    It was a young man with spiky green-colored hair and silver-colored eyes. He was looking at her with eyes. "Empress?"


    "Oh hey, Dan," Zushi said casually.


    The guards immediately fell to the ground at the words Empress and mumbled how sorry they were.


    "Hey? What on earth are you doing all the way out here. Where are your escorts?"


    This person is Danielle, the second heir to the green eagles household. He was two years younger than her. He often visited her husband''s home, and they became acquainted when she was there.


    "Uh, they couldn''t spare any people." Zushiughed as she awkwardly looked away.


    It is hard to exin her current situation to those not living in the capital. She knew how others living outside were just relieved that they finally had an Empress.


    Danielle frowned and sighed. "Even if it is busy, what are they thinking leaving the Empress alone?" He clicked his tongue, annoyed. "You must be tired. Let''s go inside and speak to my brother first; he can arrange your lodgings."


    "Oh, I was thinking of finding an inn nearby."


    "I would pass on that suggestion. Right now, dangerous beasts are lurking around in the territory."


    "Beasts?"


    Danielle looked at her with a shocked expression. "You came here without knowing that this is a dangerous time?"


    At those words, Zushiughed, and Danielle continued to sigh. The guards opened the gate doors, and Danielle led her inside.


    On their way to see his brother, Danielle exined to her how there are dangerous beasts that would appear out of nowhere in the past year. Right now, they were in the middle of preparations to conduct beast raids every night.


    ''It does not seem like a good time to visit.'' But, she recalled Naomi''s distressed expression. It is still better to get this situation sorted out now.


    The moment they reached his office, she immediately heard frantic footsteps and the doors opened the moment she turned the handle.


    "I thought my butler was joking when he said, ''It seems the Empress is here.''" Kain''s eyes twitched, annoyed when he saw her. "Empress, what game is this?"


    "Hello, sir Kain, I have not seen you in a long time."


    This angry man in front of her is sir Kain, the current head of the green eagles household. People call him the head because the current head is currently missing. Anyhow he is the one in charge.. He is also a good friend of her husband''s.

 Chapter 114 - Nightmare

    In the raging mes, all she could hear were people''s screams and tears. The agony of the people in the monastery. ''I have to help.'' But she did not have the strength to move. She pushed someone away and ended up hurt in their ce.


    Her vision was gradually getting blurrier due to the blood loss.


    But she could make out footsteps and the sound of a de.


    Is it the enemy?


    "Zushi." A familiar gentle voice called out to her.


    Ah, this is the person she was searching for. When she saw the monastery in this condition, she was outside. She rushed back inside when she realized he was still in there. Thank goodness, he seems to be okay.


    Zushi summoned thest of her strength and walked towards the person, hoping he would break her fall. But the moment she fell into his arms, she felt pain in her abdomen. Huh? In the next second, she coughed out blood heavily and saw traces of blood on her clothes. There she could make out a silver-colored de.


    "W-wh-"


    He stabbed her?


    "I''m sorry."


    He flung her towards a pir on the verge of copse, but before it could fall on her, a familiar red-colored light surrounded her.


    It was like a shield protecting her from the falling debris. She felt somebody lift her off the ground.


    The person who had just saved her was somebody she was very familiar with. His piercing red eyes remained unchanged from the first day they met. But for the first time, she saw something there. He is furious.


    "Don''t.." Zushi did not understand the situation well. But she knew if she did not say anything, they would fight. She does not want to see them battle.


    "For the first time, I am going to go against your wishes. I am going to rip that bastard to shreds for hurting you."


    "No, please-"


    "You stay put here." He carefully ced her down, covered in the same red light still. "I stopped your wound only for a moment. I will treat it properly once I am done with this guy."


    Zushi clung to his clothes. "You can''t."


    "Even now, you''re still protecting him." He trailed off. There was sorrow in his voice. "Alright, I will knock him out. Just stay here; this will end soon."


    Her entire body felt like it was in so much pain. Her bleeding had stopped, but the pain was far too much for her to cope with. She tried to watch the battle, but it did not take long before her consciousness faded.


    ¡­


    Zushi bolted awake; cold sweat clung to her skin as her hand flung to her aching chest. ''A sword pierced me.'' That was the image she had in her dream. A sword and somebody''s frantically calling her name. That person was so familiar, and yet no face would appear in her mind. Over the years, she has had simr dreams like this, but it was the first time where she felt the sensation of the de clearly, and that person''s tears.


    The room was dark, and there was only a small light source pouring into the room, but she knew it was noon already. Noon? Zushi scrambled to her feet, rmed as she recalled the amount of work she had to do.


    There was a small note on her bedside table.


    When she heard your circumstances, Miss Lillian ordered for somebody to bring your paperwork over to her.


    So now you have no work to do for the day.


    Please take a day off and rest when you are more productive.


    =Linden


    Zushi sighed, defeated when she saw that note. Even though Miss Lillian is sick, she still takes over her duties so easily. Ever since young Miss Natalia''s birthday, she has not been able to focus. Moreover, her son''s condition is no good either. Linden took him away, saying it was best for him to recuperate elsewhere for now, but she felt uneasy with him being apart from her for so long.


    ''Braden has that issue after all. I have done all I can to prevent people from noticing it. But it will not be long before somebody realizes.'' She recalled what happened in the tower the other day. She tried to act calm, but sir Lucas probably realized it.


    Zushi quickly got dressed and headed out of her room. It was unusually quiet. Not that many guards guarded her in the first ce. Right now, her current status is a figurehead Empress, so it is only normal. But, her gaze fell on the empty hallways. This is way too much neglect.


    ''Then again, if there were many guards, she would not be able to rest properly.''


    It did not take long before she arrived at the medical wing. She peeked her head through the door and spotted the royal therapist Naomi. The woman was rearranging some flowers on her desk as she entered the room.


    "Good afternoon Empress, your timing is perfect. Sir Linden dropped by earlier saying you would need a check-up." Naomi invited her over, and Zushi took a seat.


    "He told you to visit me?"


    "It seems you have not been sleeping well as ofte." Naomi trailed off. "Other than the burden of suddenly being the Empress, is there something else on your mind?" Naomi carefully tipped her chin and touched the dark circles under her eyes.


    Something else on her mind? Zushi recalled what Miss Lillian told her in the forest. Although she acted calmly, then she understood the situation was not that simple. Moreover, there is a rumor going around recently that she was engaged to the heir of the Ageha family at one point.


    The ageha family''s firstborn male child is sir Eric. But, even when they crossed paths, she has not felt anything familiar about him. When they met, she felt nothing but hostility.


    "It seems there is something on your mind." Naomi nodded. "It appears as though you have had these nightmares for a while now. But since when did it be worse?"


    "Since the hunt," Zushi exined the events that happened and even the tale Lillian shared. It will be hard to get diagnosed if she does not exin everything. Moreover, this person is trustworthy. "I feel like my memories are returning to me. But there is still something restricting me from remembering everything."


    That something that is restricting her feels like a powerful force.


    Naomi grabbed hold of her hands and felt her pulse. She frowned slightly, and Zushi inquired. "Is there a problem?"


    "This is not my field of expertise but based on what you have told me and my quick check-up. Those dreams are draining your mana away."


    Zushi blinked when she heard those words. "Draining my mana?"


    "Correct. As you know, mana is simr to a person''s life force. The person who is preventing you from remembering everything is draining your mana away.. However, the reason why you have not suffered the long-term effects of this is due to having another person''s mana inside you."

 Chapter 115 - Advice

    Kain looked her up and down. "Didn''t you just be the Empress? Why are you dressed this way?"


    "I did not think it was wise for me to dress nicely when I am traveling alone."


    "Alone? Where are-" Kain trailed off and ushered her into the room. "Come inside."


    Zushi quickly realized that some servants had gathered and followed him into the room. Danielle said he would deal with the other people ande byter. The moment she stepped into his office, she felt the tense atmosphere as he told her to sit down on the couch.


    "Uh, I truly apologize foring so suddenly without dropping a message. I have not been very well thest few days, and the imperial therapist told me to visit you."


    ''I am sorry, Miss Naomi, but I value my life.'' Kain can be very scary when he wants to be. She recalled witnessing a fight between him and her mother-inw.


    Kain ced his hand on his forehead. "Unlike my brother and the people here. I attended the coronation, so I understand your situation right now. But I must still lecture you on carelessly taking this journey on your own."


    "You were there?"


    "I could not stay long; unfortunately, the beasts were going on a rampage, so I had to head back. But I saw enough." Kain sighed. "How long do you intend to stay?"


    "I was thinking for a month at least. My position is not very stable, so I cannot stay out too long realistically. A month may seem like a long time, but in the imperial castle, they keep me away from important affairs by giving me a lot of paperwork. While paperwork is important in my role, it is clear they are keeping me away from something."


    "You want to pass by the time and return when they finish?"


    "Yes."


    "Shouldn''t you try to investigate?"


    "I do not have the power nor resources to do that," Zushi admitted.


    Kain''s face palmed and kept mumbling how she had no n. "Are you truly Zushi? Back then, you seemed so calm collected, and you were on your guard a lot."


    Zushiughed. "I had to be. I was in unknown territory."


    "Even if it was your husband''s home?"


    "Yes." Zushi trailed off and briefly shut her eyes. "I found it very strange that those people epted not just Braden but also me. Most noble families would have epted the child over the mother. Moreover, our rtionship was not official, so I could have been a random woman spouting nonsense."


    "I see. You came all this way, but what if I turned you away?"


    At those words, her lips curve to a smile. "You will not do that."


    "What makes you so sure?"


    "Because you promised my husband that you would watch over me, is that not the case?"


    It was something her mother-inw told her. ''If the dayes where we cannot protect you, go to him.''


    ''When you be the Empress, you must seek his help and show to the other nobles that you have a powerful ally. That child is stubborn, but he is very loyal.''


    Kain looked very troubled, but he nodded like he agreed with her statement.


    "What seems to be the problem? The royal therapist isn''t the type to turn away patients to another person. She does not just specialize in the mind alone, but she can be called a great medic too. For her to refer you to-" Kain suddenly paused, and he grabbed hold of her hand. "Pardon me for a moment."


    He swiftly pulled her into his embrace. It was only for a few minutes, but it felt familiar somehow.


    "You have something foreign inside you."


    Zushi blinked. "That is correct, but you can tell just like that?"


    "I noticed brief traces of it during your stay in his ce. But it was hard to tell. The mana in that household was very ipatible with yours."


    "Ipatible?"


    "In this day and age, mana ys a key role in all our lives. You know that most of the air we breathe in is mana is correct?"


    "Yes."


    "In the territories of the seven main families, the mana in the air is very different. Those who live there have adapted to this mana, so they cannot tell if there is anything wrong. Normally this is the case with visitors; however, this is only true because they do not stay long. In your case, you stayed there for a long time, so your body gradually weakened."


    "Miss Naomi told me that the other half of my mana was not visible during my stay there. Is this the reason why?"


    "So you finally realized that." Kain trailed off. "I did not say much when we first got to know each other. But, the other mana inside you is not normal."


    "Is it mana from a member of the Ageha family?" Zushi decided to just ask up front; it will do her no good dancing around the topic.


    "Correct." Kain nodded. "I do not understand which member it is from, however. But what I can say for sure is it must not be from someone who is currently residing there."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "Because the other person has your mana. If it were a current member, that person would have used it to determine their ce in the household. But the current heads in the Ageha family are the head, Miss Ageha Lillian and sir Ageha Eric. Neither of those three has your mana inside them."


    ''You knew my brother.''


    She recalled Lillian''s words clearly and felt a throbbing sensation in her heart. What is this feeling?


    "Pushing this topic aside. Empress," Kain said sharply. "Exin to me why you are still allowing those people to push you around when you are far stronger than them."


    "Uh, do I have to exin?"


    "If you''re going to stay under this roof, you should answer the head''s answers."


    He does make a point there.


    "You know I have always been ufortable with this power. To force others to submit with these eyes is nothing short of what a dictator would do. I do not want to lead the people using oppressive means."


    "I understand how strong your willpower is. But this ising from the woman who didn''t want to be the Empress?"


    "I suppose I have started to care for the throne a little. At the very least, I now want to stay in this position until a suitable candidate shows up."


    A suitable candidate, huh? Miss Lillian''s image shed through her mind.. If Miss Lillian has the same power as her, she can also be a candidate for the Empress. Perhaps if it is that person, she can change the Empire''s state?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!